35 4 Sasa YY wa ee Pe oe vo ee ee ee ae udaiae tail sts ab) water car tiaeks at | ye ae ee 1) LY ak Uk aber tee rane og ae carpe thre ected i rey ve 4 CO a tee Hye M lth oe nical A ae Mk tek AEE oe w A Nhe thot * ails oe AN, me eae Me ” ‘ “ eas a SOUR RE LENT . ehh ‘ ° C Na et, q yee be a WA ek Mn Se “ue SOK raat With} bo rae ‘ C1 Qe ry 4 ieee an WA Wao iancat ree oh mn at ue ba tt i vi APNEA Da PDS NY it Ay tite on b) © HH WANs j ae ae nf ida a aa ee i.) ANA enh i mM CN BN NO b ’ COCO MUW INH We quo Sree ata Mua ann aw ON GSR +i ea yon A ACA THM ett RE ita veh Nad But DEA Pi ay Hit ib ily i i i Cun huge wey Rts Map i iN ie " o aS ¥ te SPA , a iat rie % r { ae bl \ 3 Pith Rye: ty" By let We Veen ee ie ee ae nt vit uh 4) Aeon! ray Bay . + ORC Soi 44 f Sal MCR LALGA * tat air Syatea sa PSPC Rika hy 4 i Oa as ee Rec ee) ant a ed fy ty eats ke sth, a) ci) si i SA Ntah Mi SG ms bi Ka ae n i al '} ‘ ‘t i ALY Wy Aaa eae VAY i “ A) ne Oe Abe y ‘ ITN iN ait na EN, a ti ety de ag alate Wace Ca Sse AEA HO iged em My ttf Ah Hs Me Ani vit i‘ ah * ae eG pi Ace be ON sip iy Sa Ni vi ni st nett i iy \ Ki ie i aN nc eta aq A nes aie Va icy % Bee By ahs y “ 4d Hot Ut pee Renay We 4 ‘| he LW AH HS qari pint he hast ae H 3 if hy ‘ “ON AREY NCR ee) Ca i O Nhu Ba Oe iN ANY 4f set ay A i Py a iH i aie ce Aa iy N Mi inte ‘ ne Re is oy ik it cok " i Ne ’ ease a es Se SB ee Se Sete eee eet eae Se ee oe ( iy a ayaa ad ye Gielen vel ayy Ki x) yi chi Wie 4, ( Rs { dete Let ae hi SORA AT at ‘ LC Nat Ae i ; ait a ha a ps Ss na Hite Soa Ve Rohab . i yw) san NN Palys et ala Wait oo ne oe rt Wh ; ‘ \ at ALA ( ah Rae NG (4 ita it 4) 4 ANNO A AY tm \) M4 Y a f ah, yh ne SONS 4 ise Pi WA) bi i pe Ney ih PW A a at i iin r Wait Waly ak Spb: YIN ; yi ae Sa ie A a ue wif “hy aS 18, hak Lf Ht i cy) ay DARA | A eK Sent ‘i a ty aa SUA a NY Sn ea Ay Nah On i ea Rou Nbee e Ny; ae Wet th Mow Wh iW q Nye Se enti any pass v4 (Oey ih i yh a i My Pan wie iN KARA i i) HN yi th Hi o Wie Why ys Lu sy i + ea a tN t a Ni DiGi NM van ah ae Nan ii ae ‘ia ee aa ie Waa St a iy ae hit \ fate ia i Hv y Ny ‘ Was a Miata Aik $: wy CRO HAS wat ihe . Anes i nx ath i Ay Ni . ‘ah AM "4 YS JAE iy BS rs : (bk ro ttt ve Se 4 A ee Ue ab ak ayy NMC ae i ait ‘\ ‘ GAA NENA MTEC Kone A Satht a, ns a ihe ek ad ee Ae Sie : RS aes ne aM ub Gd Weed 4 rear HR ii settee a Mark “ an ay Nt KR! n ; tae \ fe AN yen \ s alate th} ai MW il As ashe wer A ire) OCS ae BOAO Re alt KS uh) : iM aa \ ee aT nit ih I Mei ihat a, 1) 4K de yA PHL eK ‘ Mh 4h tated Mit Ne ¥ abs “a . LS If " 2 ; j Wi if - ; i . A : } ad cee 5 ’ " ay. . 1 : 7 ‘ s % aie v : V2 ag x . 5 ‘ . . 3 d r ae sa is 1 ame : - i z Ve : ' ‘ . L wx 4 Fi é ky . ae > + I E fi oes, n \ i ‘ : . a se . JOURNAL 0 STRAITS BRANCH, IOYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY. JULY, 1879. PUBLISHED HALF-YEARLY. SING APORE: PRintTEep AT THE “ Misston PRESS BY THE PROPRIBTORS. ws ASTAE/ 1879. AGEN ts of the Society. — ey Tae BNEE & Co., London. | Henusr Lehoux & Co., Paris: ee eae JOURNAL ae oe tee pe eee OF THE STRAITS BRANCH OF THE ROYAL. ASIATIC SOCIETY. JULY, 1879, PUBLISHED HALF-YEARLY. SINGAPORE: PRINTED AT THE *“‘ Mission PRESS” BY THE PROPRIETORS. e 1-S379:. [Price $1 per copy.| ERRATA. = P age 21, 7th linefrom top for Illustration read illustrative. » 21, Sth ,, ,, bottom ,, Sesah . » Sesal. Sein.) ;, top °,, digan 4 di-gau. Pee th {5 a » Gan » Gau. “29, 4th line ,, a » kan » tkan aa, onn 4, ;, bottom ,, chan » chiaw. faeereeth 5 ,, top » munerautur 4, numerantur, Reatemeiie 4, ff »» hurah » lwrah 2) 2 ee Pe », won top » won't do 20) AG Sa = 5 kiki » kaki 3 50, 8th ” ” ear) 33 10 rep >, 62, After the Titling, add the words “By Sir Stamford Rafiles’’ _,, 69, 4thline from top _,, virties read varies | , 14, 3rd line ,, bottom after the words “ alone is” add the | word “ printed” (vide ante p. 92)” Salata yi > rag oe athe : au PEF GS ET I Ey PaGE. f1. List of Members ... I UIL. Proceedings II 1 Chinese Seeret Societies, by W. A. Pickering 1-18 2 Malay Proverbs, Part III., by W. E. Maxwell 19-51 39 Notes on Gutta Porcha) KF. W. Burbidge b W. H. Treacher 52-61 H. J. Murton 4 The Maritime Code of the Malays, Reprinted from a Translation by Sir 8. Raffles... 62-84 5 A Trip to Gunong Blumut, ) by D. F. A. Hervey .. 89-115 & Caves at Sungei Batu in Selangor by D. D. Daly ..116-119 7 Geography of Achin, Translated from the German, by Dr. Beiber ...120-128 8 Account of a Naturalist’s Visit to Selangor, by A. J. Hornaday, ... 124-131 9 Miscellaneous Notices GEOGRAPHICAL NO'.ES fe 132 Routes from Selangor to Pahang, ... ... 132-155 Mr Deane’s Survey ae ... 155-189 A Tiger’s Wake ... 139-140 Breeding Pearls ... 140-143 The Maritime Code, and Sir 8. Raffles ... 143-144 Meteorological Returns i 145 { oa TABLE OF CONTENTS. PHE STRAITS BRANCH. OF THE ROYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY. PATRONS. His Excellency Sir William F. C. Robinson, x.c.m.c His Excellency Major, General A. E. H. Anson, z.a., c.m.c. COUNCIL. Ven. Archdeacon G. F. Hose, u.a. President. ~ \ Major 8. Dunlop, R.a. Vice President (Sinyapore.) S < Hon’ble C. J. Irving. Vice President (Penang.) pS James Miller, Esq. Honorary Treasurer. A. M. Skinner, Esq. Honorary Secretary. G. A. Remé, Esq. Hdwin Koek, Esq. N. B. Dennys, Esq. Ph. D. D. F. A, Hervey, Esq. R. W. Hullett, Hsq., m.a. List oF Mempers ror 1879, Adamson, Mr. W. . Dalmann, Mr. E. B. Angus, Mr. G. Daly, Mr. D. D. Anson, Mr. A. ; Denison, Mr. N. Armstrong, Mr. A. Douglas, Capt. B. Baumgarten, Mr. C. Doyle, Mr. P. Bentley, Mr. H. G. Brooze, Lt. J. Haver. Bernard, Mr. F. G. Duff, Mr. Alex. Biggs, Revd. L. C. Dunlop, Mr, C. Birch, Mr. J. K. Dunlop, Mr. C. J. Tennant. Birch, Mr. E. W. Emmerson, Mr. C. Black, Mr. A. F. Falls, Dr. T. B. - Bond, Hon’ble I. S. Favre, PAbbé (Hon. Member) Boultbee, Mr. F. R. Fereuson, Mr. A. M., Jr. Brown, Mr. L. Fraser, Mr. J. Brown, Mr. D. Glinz, Mr. C. Bruce, Mr. Robt. R. Gomes, Revd. W. H. Burkinshaw, Mr. J. Graham, Mr. James. Brussel, Mr. J. Gray, Mr. A. Campbell, Hon’ble R. Hagedorn, Mr. E. Cargill, Mr. Thomas. Hansen, Mr. J. F. Cope, Mr. Herbert. Hazle, Mr. E. Cornelius, Mr. B. M. A. . Hermens, Mr. A. H. A, Cousins, Mr. A. W. V. Hewetson, Mr. H. W. Cuff, Mr. J. C, Herwig, Mr. H. il MEMBERS. Hill, Mr. E..C. Gilfillan, Hon’ble 8. Hole, Mr. W. . Holmberg, Mr. B. H. Hordyk, Mr. K. F. Ibrahim bin Abdullah. Innes, Mr. James. Tsemonger, Hon’ble H. H. Kauffmann, Mr A. Kehding, Mr. F. Kerr, Mr. W. G. Ker, Mr. Y. BR. Krohn, Mr. W. Kynnersley, Mr. C. W.S Labuan and Sarawak, Lord Bis- hop of. Lamb, Mr. J. Lambert, Mr. J. R. uambert, Mr. E. Hambert, Mr. G. kh. Leech, Mr. H. W. C. Leicester, Mr. A. W. M. Maclaverty, Mr. G. Maclay, Mikluho (Hony. Memb.) MacNair, Hon. Major J. F. A. Mahomed bin Mahbood. Mansfield L Mr. Geo. Maxwell, Sir P. Benson. Maxwell, Mr. W. E. Ma cell Mr. F. R. ©. Maxwell, Mr. Robt. W. Mohamed Said. Miuhry, Mr. 0. Miller, Mr. J. B. Murray, Capt. R. Murton, Mr. H. J. Newton, Mr. Howard. O’Brien, Mr. H. A. Paul, Mr. W. F. B. Penney, Mr. F. G. Perham, Revd. J. (Hony. Memb.) Pickering, Mr oW A 4 Pistorius, Mr. P. tappa, Mr, G. Read, Hon’ble W. H. Remé, Mr. G. A. Rinn, Mr, Edmond. Ross, Mr. J. D., Jr. Ritter, Mr. EH. Roel Dr, Wis yap. Sagoff, Syed Mohomed bin Ah. med Al. Sarawak, Raja of (Honorary Member.) Scheerder, Mr. J. C. Schomburgk, Mr. Carl. Schultze, Mr. syed, Abu Baker. Shelford, Hon’ble Thomas. Skinner, Mr. C. J. Sinclair, Wir) Hi Smith, Hon’ble C. Cecil Sohst, Mr. T. Soto, Mr. M. Stewart, Mr. C. de B. Stiven, Mr. Robt. G. Stringer, Mr. C. Subl, Mr. M. Swettenham, Mr. F. A. Swinburne, Capt. iP Syers, Mr. HOG. Symes, Mr. R. 1. Talbot, Mr. Al P. Tan Kim Ching. Thomson, Mr. W. Tiede, Mr. Ri. Tolsomt Mr. G. P. Traches Mr. H. Trebing, Dr. Ch. Uloth, Mr. H. W. Vaughan, Mr. H. C. Vermont, Mr. J. M. B. Walker, Lt. Lave hehe ye Whampoa, Hon'ble Hii A. i: Wheatley, Mr. J. J. 1. ~ Woodford, Mr. H. B. . Wyneken, Mr. R. Zomke, Mr, P, PROCEEDINGS. GENERAL MEETING, MONDAY, 7tx APRIL, 1879. Various publications, presented’ to the Society since the last General Meeting, were laid before the Meeting. The following Gentlemen, recommended by the Council, were duly elected :— | Messrs. Schultze, Syers, and Tiede. The President drew attention to the publication of No. II of ‘the Society’s Journal, which has been accomplished since the last General Meeting. The following Papers were read by Captain B. Douglas, H. M.’s Resident, from Séelingor contributors :— Mr. D. D. Daly, on some Limestone Caves in Ulu Klang. Mr. W. T. Hornaday, an American Naturalist, on the large mamals to be found in Sélingor. The Secretary read a paper on “ Macrodontism” by Dr. Mikluho Maclay. GENERAL MEETING, MONDAY, 91a JUNE, 1879. Hon’ble Colonel J. Jago and J. P. Joaquim, Esq., recommended by the Council, were elected members. ; The President announced the acceptance by His Excellency the Administrator of the office of Patron, as requested by the Council, under the Rules of the Society. : Fs A Paper by Mr. W. A. Pickering on Chinese Secret Societies on the Straits Settlements was read by the President. (3 oe A Paper containing Botanical notes respecting Gutta Percha pod Caoutchouc by Mr. F. W. Burbidge, contributed to the Society ~ Gwith some remarks on the subject) by Mr, W. H. Treacher, was read by the Secretary. | . ; iy a» i pa te “CHINESE SECRET SOCIETIES.” : Part I. BY W. A. PICKERING. Read at a Meeting of the Society held on the 9th June 1879. Having in the first number of this Journal, given an ac- count of the origin and establishment of the “Hung League ”’ or Thien-Te-Hui, I will now describe an initiatory ceremony, as actually witnessed by myself and others, in the best dis- ciplined Lodge in Singapore, and which lasted from 10 p.m. to 3a.m., during which period some seventy new Members were admitted into the Society. As I have neither the time to re-translate in full, nor the ability to improve on M. Schlegel’s version of the ritual, I shall describe the ceremonies and furniture of a Lodge, as I myself have seen them in Singapore; merely translating such portions as may seem necessary for my purpose, and, at times, taking the liberty of quoting from the “Hung _ (or Ang*) League.” Any reader wishing to become more minutely acquainted with the Thien-Te-Hui, should procure M. Schlegel’s book, in which he will find a graphic description of the working, rules, and ceremonies of the Society, as (from all I hear) it now exists in China, and in semi-civilised Countries, where Chinese Colonists are compelled to combine against the unscrupulous and capricious tyranny of Native rulers. In the Straits Settlements, the secret Societies are in fact, but large Friendly Societies, without political objects; dan- gerous no doubt, to a certain extent, but only for the reason that, owing to the nature of our Chinese population, each 3 Hoey contains a large proportion of lawless and unprincipled - characters. * Tn this paper I shall pronounce this word and all Chinese names ac- - cording te the Hokken dialect. 9 CHINESE SECRET SOCIETIES, Theoretically, all Meetings of the “ League,” are held in the jungle or mountains, and every new member is instruct- _ ed to reply, when asked where he was initiated, “Tn the mountains, for fear of the ‘Chheng’ Officials.” In the British Colony of the Straits Settlements, however, each Lodge has a substantial ‘‘ Hui-Koan” (1) or Meeting- house; and at Singapore, the Grand Lodge possesses a very superior building at Rochore, where, twice a year, (on the 25th of the Ist and on the 25th of the 7th moons) the “ five ancestors’*(2) are worshipped, and feasts, with theatricals, are held in their honour, by the following nine branches of the “Ghee Hin” Society :— 1 Hok-Kien Ghee Hin, (8) 2 Hok-Hin, (4) 3 Tie-Kun Ghee Hin, (5) 4 Kwong Hok or Ghee Khee. (6) 5 Siong-Peh-Koan, (7) : 6 Kwaneg- Hui-Siau, (3) 7 Ghee Sin, (9) 8 Ghee Hok, (10) 9 Hailam Ghee Hin, (11) For many years there has been no “‘'Toa-Ko” (12) or Grand Master of the Ghee Hin Society, as no person dare come forward to undertake the onerous and responsible duties of the office, but each of the Branches is sy ia and governed by the following office bearers :— 1 Tsong-Li (13) : or General Manager. 1 Sien-Seng (14) or Master of Lodge. 1 Sien-Hong (15) or Van-guard. : 1 Ang-Kun (16) Red Baton or Executioner. and a varying number of Tyam-Hoa, (17) or Councillors, and Thih-pan Chhau-oe,q (18) or District Head men, who carry ou the orders of the superiors :— * The five moo: -tek-te, Png-tai-ang, Chhoa tek-tione, Ma-Chiau- hin and Li-sek-khai, who escaped from the burning of he Siau-Lim mon- astery. §| Iron planks, Grass-shoes. 1 ee 7 AAA BE ne BE 2 Ail 8 fig HUGE 11 FLA 3 ie 9 Batra 15 FUE A a (10 Seis ae 16 ALA. D bse 11 He ARSE 17 ETE 6 Snes 12 AS 18 SAR URE a CHINESE SECRET SOCIETIES. cae TI. Tue Lopae Anp its Furniture. The accompanying lithograph, taken from a native sketch, gives a very good idea of a Lodge arranged for a ceremony of initiation. Just inside the outer door of the Lodge is the famous Ang-Kun, (19) or Red Baton, (a staff of 36°Chinese inches in length) which is used as an instrument of punishment, and from which one of the office-bearers derives his title. So-Ang-Kuang (20) is on guard at the outer door, and any person wishing to enter the Lodge,must take up the Baton with both hands, and repeat the following verse. “In my hands I hold the red cane, “ On my way to the Lodge I’ve no fear, “ You ask me brother, whither I go, * You come early, but I walked slow.” Any stranger failing in this test, ought, according to the rules of the Society, to be beheaded at once. Having gained entry, we come to the Ang Gate*(21) guard- ed on the right by Ban-To-hong (22) and on the left by Ban-To-liong (23). Above the Gate, on each side, is a Flag, the two together bearing characters meaning, “The barriers are open, the way is clear’’(24), and on the lintels is the couplet; “Situate in the Ko range, where the Khé hills have branched forth for ages.* | “The Gate looks towards the great Ocean, into which the united waters of the” three rivers,f have flowed during myriads of years. ‘The next stage, isthe “ Hal! of Sincerity and Justice,” (25) guarded by Te™-Ki-iu (26) on the right, and Tan-Teng- Seng (27) on the left. The two flags above, have the inscrip- tion, ‘‘ Dissipate revenge, and put away all malice’’(28).~ There is also on each side, a horizontal sentence, “ '‘I'wo dragons disputing over a Pearl,’’(29) and “ Overturn the “Ohhene restore the Beng” 7 on On the door-posts is the antithetic couplet :— “Though a man be not a relation, if he be just, he is worthy of all honour. ~ : j A friend, if he be found destitute of honour, ought to be repudia- ted.” The next step takes us to the “ City of Willows,’’(80) at * Ko-Khé is the name of the Temple where the 5 priests found a refuge. +Sam Ho. : WATE 22H Ae 2s NEE 208RELIE 23 ASHE = 26 MALE 29 — HES I 21 PEPYS BESE 27 BRAD 50 ABNER 4. CHINESE SEDRET SOCIETIES, the East Gate of which, Go-Kim-lai, (31) and Go-Hoan-ji (32) are the guardians. Practically, there is only one Gate repre- sented in the Singapore Lodges, but theoretically, the city has a Gate at each point of the compass, guarded respectivel by the ancient heroes,* Han-peng, (83) Han-Hok, (34) Te» Chhan (35) and Li-chhang-kok, (86) whose flags adorn the City walls. : The couplet on the Hast Gate is, | P * At the command of the General, the gate opens and myriads stream orth. . Pe The awe-inspiring “ Ang” heroes, guard the entrance to the “ Wil- low City.” Also the following. “To the East, in the wood, it is difficult to walk quickly. “The sun appearing above the hills, rises from the Hastern Ocean. On the West Gate. ‘In the metal road of the West, one must be careful. ** But of the two paths, the Western is more clear. On the South Gate. ** The fiery South Road, is exceedingly hot. Chang-Chiu, Chuan-Chiu, and Yen-ping,§ extend their protection as far as the Southern Capital. The couplet of the North Gate 7} is, “The Northern waters are deep and hard to cross. In Yun-nan and Sze-Chuan there is a way by wnich we can pass.” Entering the Hast Gate of the “ City of, Willows,” we come to the “ Red flowery Pavilion,” (37) before which Chiang Kiet-hin (38) dispenses the purifying waters of the Sam- Ho, (89) or three Rivers, to the new members. Above the Pavilion is the Grand Altar,(40) with the pul- pit of the Sien-Seng, or Master of the Lodge; and on the Kast side, is the ‘Circle of Heaven and Harth,”(41) with its couplet. ; ‘“‘ Agitate Heaven and Earth, and reform the world. ‘Let the “ Beng” triumph, and let righteousness obtain through- uot the Empire. | . * See “ Hung League”’ p. 21. § Prefectures of Hok-Kien, + According to Chinese ideas the 4 cardinal points and the centre repre- sent the 5 elements, viz: E. wood, W. metal, S. fire, N, water, centre, earth. SLUG SHR ST AL Abae 4055p so Sime hd, 85 KTH SS aeee 41 He Sh nS) = at Atnes oe CHINESE SECRET SOCIETIES. : 5 Passing through the Cirele, ont of the West door of the “Pavilion,” we reach the “'Two Planked Bridge,” guarded by the spirits of deceased brethren, ‘ Kiet-Beng-pu’’(42) and ‘ Ban-Bun-beng,’’*(43) whose ‘spirit throne’(44) or tablet, is on the left “side of the bridge- head. On this tablet is the ‘inscription. “When will the day of vengeance arrive ? Until then, we will cher ish our resentment, though it be myriads of years. The right hand plank of the Bridge is supposed to be of copper, and that on the left, of iron. At the bridge-head is the ‘couplet. ** Staggering across, we leave no traces behind. ‘While all creation is silently expectant, seeing that the day is al- ready beginning to be red-§ In the centre of the Bridge, underneath. “ A true prince will accomplish everything he takes in hand. “ A true man will bring to per fection all he undertakes to do. On the Bridge, are hung, “Ane” (45) coin to the value of 30,8214 cash, and underneath are three stepping- stones, arranged in a triangular figure, over which we pass to the “Fiery valley” (46) or “Red Furnace, (47) guarded by a malignant though just spirit, called the “Red youth, (48) who enviously scrutinises the hearts of all who approach him, and mercilessly slays all traitors with his spear, and consigns their souls to the flames. According to the testimony of the Head men, many vic- tims have fallen by his spear in Singapore. Havine passed scatheless thr ‘ough this ordeal, we arrive at the “Market of Universal Peace, » (49) and the « Temple of Virtue and Happiness,” (50) which are at the end of our dan- gverous journey. In the market is Chia-pang-heng (51) who sells the pre- cious “ Ane” fruits, of five kinds, and in the Temple, besides the inscription already noticed on the ‘ Spirit throne of de- ceased brethren,” is the following couplet. Tn this happy place, if there be any ; impurity, the wind will cleanse it away. * Kiet-Ban, ae associated myriads. § (Ang 4. red, and Ang GE the surname of the League.) 4 The character (“ Ang” Vv E ) is composed of the characters which can represent 3-8-21. 42 BH es AD URGE ASRT EZ 51H INTT 43 #8 3e BY] AG RSE 49 D-P UR 44 TOE TBE AT AT Ws 50 mH F 6 CHINESE SECRET SOCIRTIES, “Tn this virtuous family there will be no trouble; the Sun will con- tinually illumine the door.” IT. THe Curemony. J In a room convenient to the Lodge, on the right of the ‘Market of Universal Peace,” the candidates having purified their bodies by ablution, and wearing clean clothes, are pre- pared for admission. Kach candidate must be introduced by an office-bearer, who is supposed to be responsible for him, that duting four months, the new member (52) sha!l not even come to words with the brethren, and that for the term of three years, he shall not break the more important of the 36 articles of the Society’s Oath. . fixperience however shows, that this obligation sits very lightly on both new members and Head-men, at any rate amongst the class which now-a-days composes the Societies. Hach candidate having paid a fee of $3.50, ($2 of which go to the treasury of the Lodge, while the balance is expended in fees to office-bearers, and in the expenses of the evening), his surname, name, age, place and hour of birth, are entered on the Register of the Society, and copied on a sheet of Red paper. 7 | in token of having cast off all allegiance to the present dynasty “ Chheng,” the “queue” of each is unbraided, and the hair allowed to flow loosely down the back, the right shoulder and breast are bared, and the candidate is not al- lowed to retain a single article on his person, except a jacket and short trousers. In consideration of the poverty of most of the new- comers, they are not required to put on new clothes, but newly-washed raiment is insisted upon. : The Sien-Seng, Sien-Honge, Ane-Kun, and the Chhau-oes who act the parts of the Generals guarding the gates &c., must, however, dress in new clothes on every occasion. After preparing the candidates, the Master proceeds to arrange the articles on the Grand altar, the most important part of this duty being the insertion of all the paraphernalia. in the “Peck measure,”’* or Ang Tau.”(53) On the front __* Nearly always, though erroneously, spoken of as the Bushel. See “Hung League.” pp. 41 and 149 for an interesting description of this — article. TIER A Ory AGA 52 Hie ORLA CHINESE SECRET SOCIETIES. fs of the “Taw” are four characters, Plantain,(54) Taro,(55) Plum,(56) Orange.(57) Behind is the inscription, “ The pro- visions in the Peck measure are Red (Ang).” Inside the Tau, is placed a peck of rice, amongst which is deposited a red paper parcel, containing 108 of ‘the Ange” Cash,(58) and the whole is neatly covered with red paper, into which the Sien-Sene sticks the various articles and instruments, symbolical of the histor y and elects of the Thien-Te- Hui, * in the following order. (1) The Fiags of the “ Five Ancestors,” which are trian- gular; each containing the surname of one of the five’ priests, Chhoa-Tek- Tiong (09) Png-Toa-Ang,(60) Ma-Chhiau- Hin,(61) O-Tek-Té,(62) ‘and Li-Sek-Khai; (63) and the name of the Province,—Fuh-Kien, Kwangtune, Yunnan, Hu- Kwang, or Chekiang, in which each priest founded a Lodge. On these Flags, are inscribed in abbreviated characters, the mottoes, “Obey Heaven, Walk righteously,”’(64) and *“* Hxterminate the Chheng,’’(65) or, “ Overturn the Chheng, _restore the Beng.” The flags are, Black, Red, Yellow or Carnation colour, White, and Green, (or Azure blue); all have a pennon with suitable inscription, and before inserting each in the Tau, the Sien Seng recites an appropriate verse.—e. g. The first, or Black Flag of Hok-Kien. *'The black flag of Hok-Kien has the precedence.” “In Kam-Siok (Kan-Suh) they also associated together, aad laid a foundation.” aa The ‘‘ Beng” conferred on the Lodge, the title of ‘“‘ Blue Roe au.” _ “So the whole 13 provinces shall guard the Imperial domains.” (2) The Flags of the five horse dealers* or “Tiger Generals,”(\66) Lim-eng-Chhiau,(67) Li-sek-ti,(68)Go-thien- seng,(69) Tho-pit-tat,(70) and Aneg-thai-sui,(71). These flags are of the same colour and description as those of the five _ ancestors. On each is the name of the General, and the Pro- vince, Kansuh, Kwang-si, Sze-chuan, Shan-si, or Kiang-si, in * For a full and minute description of the Flags &c., see Schlegel—pp. 33—45 - § Now divided into Hu-Nan, and Hu-Peh. nd AE 58 BESS C2 AA = — 96 Fr RNS TOSS D5 3f SOSRPM IR C328 B67 PAGES TEER 5628 GOA AE 64 MAT eee OT AH OLAGIB EE Oop = oo RTA 8 CHINESE SECRET SOCIETIES. which provinces the horse-dealers established subordinate Lodges. (3) The flags of the Five elements; (72) Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, and Harth, White, Green, Black, Red, and Yellow. (4) The flags of the cardinal points; Hast, green, West, white, South, red, North, black. : (5) The Four Season flags; Spring, green, Summer, red, Autumn, white, Winter black. (6) The flags of Heaven, Harth, the Sun and Moon, Azure, Yellow, Red, and White. (7) ‘The seven stars, (73) eight diagrams, (74) Golden Or- chid (75) flags, and the standard of the “ Victorious brother- hood,” green, yellow, red, and scarlet. (8) The four red flags of ;—the elder brother, Ban-hun- leong,*(76) Sien Seng, Tan-kin lam,(77) the Sien Hong, Thien-iu-ane,(78) and the General of the main body, Thun- thien-huai (79). (9) The yellow umbrella ; (80). (10) The Warrant Flag for the Leader of the Armies (81). (11) The Spirit Tablet “of the five ancestors” (82); on the left of which are inserted, the warrant flags, the ‘“ pre- cious sword,’’(83) a pair of scissors, a swan-pan,(84) and the “precious mirror.” (85). : On the right of the Tablet, are the sword-sheath, foot measure, small scales and weights, the “four precious things of the library,’’(86), viz. pen, ink, inkstone, and white paper fan,;—also, there are five hanks of each colour of sill thread, white, yellow, red, green, and black. (12) A model of the real, “ Ange Hoa Teng ”(87), with its three doors; in a kind of turret above the central door is the inscription, ‘““By Imperial, (or Sacred) Command ”(88)- The side-doors have inscribed on them a pair of parallel sene tences, altogether containing 16 characters, each having th. radical ‘sui,’ or water, added (89). ‘‘ Here is the place where “ Tat chung,* the first Buddhist * See Paper No.1 8. A. 8. Journal, June 1878. p. 80. 257y TB Ry 82 Feel 87 RL FERS 3-18 Kame «83 FE al 88 at TA /\Ep 9K 8k BUTE 80 y TDAH SOMEDEARGT 85 BEBE ‘ oe Gy TE 16452292 S1l=Hipp 86: _ CHINESE SECRET-SOCIETIES, 9 priest who ever received an official title, is buried; this spot belongs to the “ Ang” family.” Before the “ Pavilion” doors on each side, are a piece of touchwood, and a “ Jewelled Emperor’+(90) lamp. In front of these, is the “nine storied precious pagoda (91). Two charms are pasted on the front of the “Peck-mea- sure,’ and the “Tau” is then elevated, and placed on the West side of the Altar, the Sien-Seng repeating the follow- ing stanza. “We have newly established the City of Willows.” “ And the heroes of ‘ Ang’ are assembled to-night.” *“ Shields and Spears are piled up high.” “ Overturn Chheng and then restore the Beng.” —(Schlegel.) On the Altar, in front, or to the East of the “Tau,” are placed 5 cups of Tea, 5 cups of Wine, 5 bowls of Rice, 5 pairs of chop-sticks, the 3 sacrificial meats, Pork, fowl, and duck, 1 paper of tobacco, 1 paper of tea, 7 Lamps for the seven Stars, and 1 pair of large red candles. In front of these, is the “‘ precious censer,”’(92) in which are five stalks of grass,—and a purifying charm. The Altar thus being arranged, the Sien-Seng goes out- side the “ Ang Gate,” and calling over the names of the candidates, explains to them the origin and objects of the Society, by reciting the history of the subjugation of the Western Eleuths, as described in my last paper. On the occasions on which I have been present at the meetings of Lodges, the master has further addressed his hearers, in the following manner :— *« Many of our oaths and ceremonies are needless, and ob- solete, as under the British Government there is no neces- sity for some of the rules, and the laws of this country do not allow us to carry out others; the ritual is however re- tained for old custom’s sake. «The real benefits you will receive by joining our Society, are, that if outsiders oppress you, or in case you get into trouble, on application to the Headmen, they will in minor _ eases take you to the Registrars of Secret Societies, the Ins- pector General of Police, and the Protector of Chinese, who will certainly assist you to obtain redress; in serious cases, we will assist you towards procuring Legal advice.” Although this kind of address was no doubt intended *See “Journal’ June 1878 pp. 82 & 84. + “Giok-Hong” a deity of the “ Sung” dynasty. © 90ARE: 91 UB IS 92 EEN 10 CHINESE SECRET SOCIETIES. for my benefit, it really describes the way in which most of the Societies in Singapore manage their affairs, and cer- tainly quarrels nowadays, only arrive at any mag nitude when the Head-men are helpless and incompetent. The majority of the principal office-bearers of the Brie: apore Societies, honestly desire to keep their men in order, and themselves out of trouble, and the quarrels which occa- siotally grow into small riots, would, amongst such a heter- ogenous Chinese population as that of this Colony, continu- ally occur, were there no Secret Societies in existence. There is this difference however ;—under Ords. XIX of 1869, and V of 1877 we are able to exercise a wholesome control of the Chiefs of Hoeys, while if the Secret Societies were abolished, we should have no check at all on the thousands of the disorderly class of Chinese. In my opinion, it would be impossible to rule China by British law; much more so, the three or four hundred thou- sand Chinese in our Colony, who, (except a small proportion) the scum of the Empire, and coming from different Pro- vinces, Prefectures, and Districts, of their native land, speak dialects and sub-dialects unintelligible to each other ; while all are ignorant of the language and motives of the governing nation. Our freedom,—the germs of which were brought into Bri- tain by our Enelish forefathers,—(in deference to Mr. Free- man I do not use the word Anglo-Saxon) has been gradually developed during more than a thousand years, at the expense of many of the noblest of our race, who have given up their lives for the good cause, in the field, and on the scaffold. The Chinese, on the contrary, is accustomed from infancy to lean upon, or to dread, some superior and ever present power, either in the shape of his Government, his clan, or the village elders. I do not think any persons will say that they find anything of the sort in our complicated, and to the Chmaman, (who comes here at a mature age with his prejudices and habits confirmed) inexplicable course of Law. If some such system as those in force in the Dutch, French, or Spanish Colonies, is incompatible with our consti- tution and laws, I can see no other way of ruling Chinese, than by recognising the secret Societies, and by immedi- ately commencing the training of a competent staff of officials, conversant with the Chinese language, and mode of thought, to supervise and control them. | I am aware that these views are almost diametrically opposed to those I advanced in Frasers Magazine, some CHINESE SECRET SOCIETIES. Il three years ago; but at that time I fondly hoped that the Government would see its way to exceptional and more stringent legislation, for an exceptional population. Asm hopes have proved fallacious, I have been obliged to change my opinions. Returning to the subject of this paper ;—I have been in-— formed by many old office-bearers of Societies, that 40 years ago, the punishments of the League were carried out in their integrity, and that on one occasion, some strangers (in the slang of the Society “ draughts of wind”) (93) were actually beheaded for intr uding on a meeting held in the jungle. As to the power of Secret Societies in those days, I have been told by a man who professes to have been in Singapore at the time, that a single member of the “‘Kwan-te Society,” (94) released 75 of his brethren who had been confined i in . Jail for some outrage. : At the present time, I am sure the Headmen dare not. even use the “ Red Baton” seriously, and no Society would dare to think of making a combined effort against the Gov- ernment. After the address to the new members, the Sien Seng ex- plains to them the various secret signs and pass-words of the Society; which are of great use to the Chinese who travel. ‘inthe Native States, and through the Archipelago. Ata meeting of initiation, these secrets are however only revealed. in a very elementary manner; a familiar knowledge of them can only be obtained by attending Lodges of Instruction, which are frequently held, and which as in the case of all meetings, are duly notified to the Government. Having delivered his address, and finished his instructions, the Master unbraids his queue, and puts on a suit of clothes, and’ a turban of pure white; the ‘“ Chhan-o¢s acting as Generals are also arrayed in white costume, but have red tur- bans, and straw shoes laced over white stockings, something _ in the style of the pictures of Italian bandits.” The Master, (Tan Kin-lan) with right shoulder bare, enters the “Ang Gate,” and passes through the “ Hall of Sincerity and Justice, > and the East Gate of the « City of - Willows,” (at each stage repeating an appropriate verse) until he arrives in front of the altar above the “Red- flowery. Pavilion ;” here, he ights the “ Jewelled Emperor Lamps,” -uses the two pieces of touchwood as candles, lights the 7- star lamps, and burns a charm to drive all evil spirits from the Lodge. He then with a sprig of pomegranate and a cup 12 CHINESE SECRET SOCIETIES, -of pure water, sprinkles the altar at the four points of the compass, to cleanse the offerings from all impurity. After this, the Master takes out the five stalks of erass, and light- ing them as (incense-sticks) replaces each with a profound obeisance, in the “ Precious Censer”’ before the Tablet of the « Five Ancestors.” This being done, he lights 15 incense-sticks, and holding them between his outstretched palms, kneels down, makine the following invocation to the Chinese Pantheon, and knocking ~ 5 his head on the ground at the mention of the names of the most august deities or spirits. “At this moment, being the —— hour, of the— day, of the— moon of the Cyclical year,———, I —, open this our —Lodge, of the Ghee Hin ~ Society, established in Street, in the British coun- try of Singapore, for the purpose of expelling the ‘Chene’ and of re-establishing the ‘Beng’ dynasty,—humbly im- ploring Heaven that its intentions may flow in unison with our own.”’ “Tn the ‘pear garden’ of the—— Lodge, of the Ghee Hin Society of Singapore, our leader will this night bring new brethren to receive the commands of Heaven, and with iron livers and copper galls, to unite themselves in an oath by the mixing of blood, in imitation of the ancient worthies Lau, Koan, and Tiu"-”’ = ‘‘We are all agreed with our whole hearts, to obey Hea- ven and walk righteously, and to use our utmost exertions, to restore our native hills and rivers to the ‘Beng’ dynasty, that its heir may sit on the Imperial Thone, for ever and ever.’ The Buddhist and Tauist Gods, angels, and spirits, with the five Ancestors, the five Tiger Generals, and the four ancient worthies, are then invoked to descend, at such a monotonous length, that I must refer the reader again to™ M. Schlegel’s book for a minute account. The invocation concludes as follows :— “This night we pledge that the brethren in the whole universe, shall be as from one womb, as begotten by one Father, and nourished by one Mother; that we will obey Heaven and work righteousness ;—-that our faithful hearts shall never change. If august Heaven grants that the ‘Beng’ be restored, then happiness will return to our land.” After this, the Sien-Seng pours out libations of tea and wine, and sacrifices to the Standard; this being done, he CHINESE SECRET SOCIETIES. 13 mounts his pulpit or throne on the North of the altar, and orders Ban-To-hong and Ban-To-liong to guard the “ Ang Gate”; Tan-Tere-sene and Ten Ki-iu to the “ Hall of Sincerity and Justice’; Go Kim-lai, and Go Hoan-ji to the Hast Gate of the “ City of Willows.” Hach of these Generals is presented with a small triangular warrant flag, (95) which is stuck behind his head; and a sword or “iron plank.” 7 Chiane Kiet-hin with the water of the “Sam-ho” or three rivers, is ordered to take up his station in front of the Pavi- hon; Kiet Ban-pu and Ban Bun-beng, each being armed with a sword, are sent to the “ Two-planked Bridge.” The “ Red Boy,” (his face wellrouged and a circular frame asa halo, round his head) armed with a spear, is posted at the “Red furnace,” and old Chia Pang-heng is stationed to sell fruit in the ‘ ‘market of Universal Peace.” The euards being set, an alarm is given from the “ Ang Gate,” outside of which the sauditatte are squatted on their hams, Waiting admission. The Master, Tan Kin-lam, orders the General of the main body, Tan Thien-hoai, to go out and see the cause of the alarm; in a short while Thien-hoai returns, saying :— - May it please the worshipfut Master, the “Vanguard General Thien In-ang is without, havine the secret sign and password, and he hambly begs at interview with the Five Ancestors.” Lhe Master having granted permission, the Sien-Hone or Vaneuard, enters the cate, and ie ving repeated the ap- propriate verse at each barrier, passes into the city, and falls prostrate before the altar. Lhe Sien-Senge then catechises him thus. @. “The five ancestors are above, but who is this prostrate beneath me’? ! Ay “fam Thien Iu-Ang of the Ko-Khe ‘Femple” @. ‘ What proof can you shew of this’’? A. “I have a verse, as a proof” Q. ‘ What is the verse ?” A. “TI am indeed Thien Inu-Ang, bringing myriads of new troops into the City.” : ‘That they to-night in the Pear Garden may take the oath of brotherhood.” : “The whole Empire desires to take the surname Ane,” Q. For what do you come here ?” A, “To worship the Thien Te-hui.”’ 14 ma nO -S bh SO hop © << CHINESE SECRET SOCIETIES. “What proof do you bring? ” “‘T have this verse :— “Heaven produced the Sun-Moon Lord, (Bene) whose surname is Ane.” ‘But from North to South the Wind has blown him where it listed. “All the heroic brethern of Ane are now associated together, to restore the rightful dynasty. “Waiting for the dragon to appear, when they will burst open the barriers, and overturn the Chheng.” “Why do you wish to worship the Heaven and Harth Society?”’ “In order that we may drive out the Chhene ad restore our Bene.” “‘ Have you any proof ?” “JT have this verse :— “We have searched the origin, and enquired exhaus- tively into the cause. ‘‘And find that the Chheng took from us by force our native land. “Following our leaders, we will now restore the iar ines “The glory of the Beng shall appear, and the reign of righteousness shall be established.” “Do you know that there is a great and a small Heaven and Earth Society ?” = Ves, thie; oKean Society originated in Heaven, and the lesser at the waters of the three rivers (Sam Ho. ae ““ How can you prove this ? ‘“* By the following verse :— “Our society was originally established at the Sam Ho. “And multitudes of brethren took the oath of alle- oiance. “On the day when the principles of Heaven shall be - carried out. “ Our whole Family shall sing the hymn of ni versal Peaca,”’ “ From whence do you come ?”’ ““T come from the Hast.” “What evidence do you bring ?” ‘*] have this verse :— “This sun and moon issuing from the Hast, clearly. (Bens.) “The army is composed of countless myriads of the Ang CHINESE SECRET SOCIETIES. 15 heroes.” “To overturn the Chheng and restore Beng is the duty of all good men.” “And their sincerity and loyalty will at last be rewarded by rank and emolument.” 3 The catechism is continued to the length of 333 questions,* to each of which the Vanguard must give suitable answers and verses, describing the history and ceremonial of the Society. It is really astonishing to hear a clever Sien Hong give every answer and verse correctly, without referring to a Book, or requiring any assistance from the Master, who has the Ritual before him on the altar. This part of the ceremony lasts nearly an hour, during which time the Vanguard is kneeling before the spirits of the five ancestors, who are supposed to have descended into their tablet on the altar. The Sien-Seng now addresses the Sien-Hong as follows. “Having thoroughly examined you, I find that by your satisfactory replies, you have proved yourself to be the real Thien Ju-ang; the five ancestors graciously accept your answers and petition, so kotow, and return thanks for their benevolent condescension.”’ The vanguard havine performed the “ Kotow,” returns thanks as follows. “T humbly thank the pure (Beng) spirits of our five ancestors, and beg that they will assist the Ang children ~ to slay the Chheng. To-night having been permitted to have an interview with the five Founders, I have a firm hope that the spirits will help us to restore the great dynasty of Beng.” The Master then says; “I now present you with this pre- cious sword and a warrant; all the candidates who are found to be faithful and sincere, you may bring within the City to take the oath of fidelity; but those whom you may find to be tratoirs you must take outside the Gate, and behead. ” Presenting the sword and warrant flag, he repeats this verse. ‘ “The five Ancestors present you with this sword and commission. ‘““To be worn on your person while collecting material of war. ; “And whilst gathering the brethren from within the Four Seas. * See the “Hung League,” i6 CHINESE SECRET SOCIETIES. “To bring them to the Flowery Pavilion, fiat they may be thoroug ehly instructed in their duties.” The Sien Hong then goes outside the “ Ang Gate,” saying on his way, ‘““The five Ancestors have bestowed on me this Flag. “ Authorising me to bring new members within the City moat. “In a true man, sincerity and loyalty are the most iunportant characteristies, “You must on no account on returning home, divulge the secrets of this night.” & The new members in pairs, now enter the “ Ane Gate,” kneeling down in the attitude of prayer, with burning in- cense-sticks between their out-stretched palms, the lighted ends towards the ground. Generals Ban To-hong and To-liong, with their swords forming an arch over the Gate, ask their respective candi- dates. 1. “ What is your surname and name?” 2. ‘In what Province, Prefecture, and District, were you born 2” 3. ‘What is your age ?” 4, “What is the cyclical character of the hour of your birth ?” These aye sone being satistactorily answered, each Sin Kheh repeats the following formula after the General who prompts him. “1 now of my own free-will, enter the branch “of the Ghee Hin Society established in the British Coun- “try of Singapore, and will use my utmost endeavours, to “drive out the Chheng, and establish the Beng dynas- “ty. I promise to obey the laws of the British Government, ‘and to follow the instructions of the Registrars of our ““ Society, The Inspector General of Police and the Protector ‘‘of Chinese. I also promise to obey the 36 articles of the ‘“‘ Society’s oath, and to appear whenever. called upon by the ‘“ Head men of this Lodge. If I fail to carry out each and ‘and every particular of this my oath, may I perish, and be “extinguished as this incense-stick is now extinguished.” At thi,s the incense sticks of both new members are plunged into the earth, and extinguished. This formula is gone through three times, by each Sin-Kheh, after which the Generals Say 5 ‘¢ What are these we hold over you } »? FON Ua ga ee oe a CHINESE SECRET SOCTRTIES. 17 . “The swords of Sincerity and Justice.” . “For what are they used 9” “To behead traitors.” Which. are the harder, these swords or your ocke ? A. “As our hearts are truly loyal and sincere, our necks aie harder than your sword, With’a loud voice the Gen- erals say, ‘‘ Pass on,” and the same ceremony is exactly re- peated at the “ Hall of Sincerity and Justice,” and at the “‘ Gate of the City of the Willows;”’ where, as this paper has erown to an unconscionable leneth, I must leave them for the present. SOROS B » lam not of course blind to the fact, that the parts of the oath relating to obedience to British law, and to the Regis- trars of the Societies, were probably introduced in deference to the presence of official foreign visitors, though I have good reason to. believe that new members are warned to obey the Colonial laws, and so keep their chiefs out of trouble. For some years I have strongly discountenanced the use of the words ‘ Ang-mo”’ or “ Red haired,” for “ English,” ex- cept in those unavoidable cases when a “ freshly caught’? Sin Kheh would be totally unable to understand any other term. I have no doubt that on oceasions when I have been pre- | sent at meetings, special instructions have been given to the “Generals,” to avoid the objectionable expression, and to use the words ‘‘ Eng-kok” or “ Tai-Eng-kok” for Enelish or British, as also to give the proper titles to local Officials. lt is however an unpleasant fact that the Chinese in desig- nating foreign officials, use terms somewhat less complimen- tary than those to be found in the appendix to Mayers’ “‘Chinese Government’’; Inspectors of Police for instance, are called “big dogs,” and the Superintendent of that body has no higher title than that of “Head of the big-dogs.” In- spectors of Nuisances are called ‘“‘ Karth buffaloes,” and so on. At the meeting above described, it was most amusing to hear the “Generals” correcting themselves when guilty of a lapsus lingue, or to see the austere visage of a “Guardian” relax, as he called out toa “General” fresh from the jungle, ‘‘ You fool! they will be angry if you say Ange mo; you must only say ‘Eng-kok.’ As for the candidates, the effort to comprehend such words, as the Chinese equivalents for “British Government,” and “‘Inspec- tor General of Police,” was evidently too much for them, and seemed to be an even more severe ordeal than the drawn swords under which they had to pass. aS CHINESE SECRET SOCIETIES. Should the members of this Society feel an interest in the further progress of the candidates, 1 hope on a future occa- sion, to describe the ceremony, including the taking of the oath, the mixing and drinking of the blood, and the behead- ing of the “traitorous Minister,” MALAY PROVERBS. BY W. E. MAXWELL. 198. Hidop dikandong adat mati dikandong tanah. “Tn life we are encompassed by regulations, in death by the mould of the grave.” An expression of submission, humility or resignation. Quoted when deferring to the order of a superior e. g. by a ryot on hearing the sentence or decision of a raja or chief. 199. Hwan mas di negri orang, Hujan batu di negri sendire, ~ Baik juga di negri sendirr. Though it rain gold in the land of strangers and stone in our own, yet is it better to be in our own country.” Chaque oiseau trouve son nid beau. There is no place like home. Patrve fumwus igne alieno luculentior. 200. Harapkan Si Untut menggumit kawn koyak di upahkan. “Trust the man who has elephantiasis to do anything! Why you must pay him even to pick up a torn garment! ” Persons afflicted with elephantiasis (a disease not uncom- mon in Malay countries) are proverbial among Malays for extreme laziness. _. Menggamit, I take to mean here to pick up with the fing- ers, but it might also mean in this context to “put the fingers through” the hole in a torn garment and to tear it more, Gamit means literally to beckon with the hand, 20) MALAY PROVERBS. 201. Ai bukan buroh watong chelaka ayam padi masak ma- kan ka utan. ‘‘Alas! what accursed misfortune is mine that the fowl when the pad is ripe, should seek its food in the jungle !” To eat abroad when there is food at home, or to sleep out when there is a roof of one’s own (rumah ada berdinding bertandang tidor) are evidence of criminal misconduct ac- cording to the menangkabau code. 202. Usahlah aku ta’endah ada aku pandang adap, tiada aku pandang belakang. ‘Never mind, I value you not, I look ahead of me, not behind me.” — : A common phrase when a quarrel takes place between two people closely connected by friendship or relationship, husband and wife for instance. An astonishing amount of spite can be put by a vituperative Malay into the phrase “ Pergilah, aku tw’ endah’’ (Begone, I hold thee of no account) with an extra emphasis on the first syllable of the last word. The last part of the sentence is equivalent to “there are as good fish in the sea as ever came out of it.” 2038. Aimpat gasal lia genap. Four is odd and five is even. See No. 137. 204. Linghap-engkip bager rwmput tengah jalan. Coming and going, like grass in the middle of a path. Said of a man who is always in bad health, like grass constantly trodden down by the feet of passers-by, he will not flourish satisfactorily and yet will not die outright. 205. At ka-lagi-lags bager blanda minta tanah. O more, more! like the Dutchmen asking for land. Traditions of the Dutch, who had a factory on the Perak river in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, still linger amone the Perak Malays. This proverb, which is directed against greediness in general, probably originated in some forgotten transaction between the early Dutch traders and the Raja with whom they bargained for a site for their set- tlement, MALAY PROVERBS. 21 ~—6206. Alah mahu bertimbang enggah chungkil amris akan pembararia. “He will accept defeat (in a suit or dispute about money) but refuses to pay and offers his throat to be pierced is satisfaction.” Illustration of the difficulty of extorting payment from an Eastern debtor. Though he has the means to pay and admits his liability, he will not produce the money except with the greatest reluctance and often not until after strenuous efforts to soften his creditor’s heart or shame him in the presence of bystanders (always ready to blame want of generosity in others) by offering his life-blood to the un- fortunate man Who is only asking his due. Enggah=engqgan. Amris, the carotid artery? I do uot find this word in any dictionary. 207. Ingat antara bulum kena, Jimat antara bulum habis. “ Reflect before anything has happened ; “Save before everything has gone.” Think while there is yet time; be sparing while there is still something to save. A maxim quoted sententiously by Malay advisers when some important step is being discussed prior to action being taken. A somewhat similar one, “ Menvesal dahulujadi pendapatan, meniesal kamdian apa ta guna.” To repent first is gain, to re- pent afterwards is useless), will be found, in a slightly different form, in Klinkert’s collection. A Malay newspaper which I saw lately quoted the pro- verb in the following versified form. Besar pilang dengan apitan Besar galah apa qunania “Sesah dahulu pendapatan Sesal kamdian apa gunania.” 208. Apa gadohkan? pengayu sama di tangan, prahu sama di ayer. “Why be quarrelsome? We have each got paddles in our hands and boats in the water.” a ® 2 MALAY PROVERBS. A phrase to express readiness to fight, when two Malay chiefs, each of whom “lalu buat” (is capable of taking the offensive ), cannot settle their disputes amicably. 209, Alah bisa buat biasa. r= “Venom loses the day when met by experience.” Hatred and prejudice are powerless in proportion as familiarity with the position gives the person against whom they are directed the means of counteracting them. | Quoting this proverb (not without political significance), - an old Perak Malay once called my attention to the eagle on the Mexican dollar, which is represented as holding a snake in its talons. The skilful way in which bird, guided by instinct, holds its adversary in a position in which it can- not use its venomed fangs seemed to the Malay to illustrate his text admirably. 210. Orang kaya pangan digan. Orang niskin yangan dihina. pats “Do not worship the vich or contemn the poor.” Be contented with thy lot. Gan, to admire, pay court to, fawn upon. 211. Orang berdendang di pentasma. Orang beraja di hatinia. A man sings on his own sleeping-place and is sovereign in his own heart.” 3 «A man of a contented mind will make himself happy in his own way. Pentas, a sleeping platform, is a less elaborate bedstead than the geta and kati used by well-to-do Malays. 212. Usahlah teman di mandi pagi. “ You need not wait on me at the morning ablutions. aid in deprecation of open flattery. It is a mark of res- pect and solicitude among Malays, as among other Eastern nations, to attend another to the bath, to wash his feet or clothes, to.rub or shampoo him etc. Often these attentions are not altogether disinterested, but are paid to a guest or stranger from whom the operator hopes to get some advan- ve ed MALAY PROVERBS. 25 tage. Hence this blunt saying “You need not come to my morning bath” which is equivalent to “I see through your flattery.” . d Teman is here used for the personal pronoun. In this sense it is commonly used in Perak between persons whose rank is the same or nearly so. This implied equality of rank characterises the word when it is used in the signifiea- tion of “‘a companion” or “to accompany,” a point which is missed, I think, in Favre’s dictionary. To accompany as a teman is “to accompany for a short way.” 7. e. as a friend, or as a mark of politeness. f 213, Ayam terlepas tangan bawa tahi. “The fowl has escaped and the hand is left dirty.” Said im ridicule of a person who loses something which he looked- upon as secured and finds himself an object of general derision, e.g. a Malay whose fiancée, after all the preliminaries have been arranged, jilts him and marries another. 214. Bagei si-kudong dapat chin-chin. “Tike finding a ring to one who has lost his hand.” (rr. Like the lopped-one who gets a ring). A sareastic phrase aimed at persons who come in fora stroke of good fortune which their humble condition and _ habits of life prevent them from turning to account. 215. Bagei bersuloh tengah havi. “ Like carrying a light in the day time.” Unnecessary trouble or waste of power, “idle and ridicu- lous excess.” 216. Bagei petei sisa pengatt. “Like petei beans, the leavings of the hook.” - Not worth the trouble of taking, like the pods left here and there on the tree after the crop has been plucked. OLE A iene 05 Pee“ cet arbre (Parkia speciosa) produit une espéce de “cros haricots que les nraturels mangent comme hors — “d'eenvre, malgré leur odeur forte et désagréable.” Favre, Anagyris L. Marsden, D4. : MALAY PROVERBS. 217. Bagei kuniet dengan kapor. “Like turmeric when it meets lime.”’ A simile illustrative of the close sympathy and feeling existing between two intimate friends. ‘sama sarati or sama sajodo.) Malays say that the prepared lime used with betelnut, if itis touched with turmeric, is at once stained. with a bright yellow colour which spreads through the whole mass. 218, Ber-telan-telan bagei panas di belukar. “Strikine unequally lke sunshine i in a thicket.” See No. 189. Ber-lelan-telan, marked in spots, unevenly or unequally : e.g. & paper stained with oil spilt upon it may be said to be Gertelan-telan. 219. Bagi kapak masok memmang. “Like an axe undertaking marriage negotiations.’ The axe seems to be a popular figure to denote rough, coarse conduct. The extreme of roughness is reached when the uncompromising instrument is imagined engaging in affairs in which domestic diplomacy and “politeness exhaust them- selves, 220. Bagei jampok ka-siangan hari. ‘Like an owl in the day time.’ To sit mute and foolish, like a man who has suffered a public rebuke in the Majlis, or assembly, for 1 ies per speech or conduct. 221. Bingong twdapat diajar, cherdek tidawes diikut. “In his folly he 1s not to be corrected, in his shrewduess he is not be followed.” Or, less literally, “Impatient of instruction where he is ignorant, and an unsafe guide where he possesses shrewdness.” A. proverbial phrase to describe (and condemn) a type of character to be met with among Malays as among other nations. 222. Bersarak sarasi hilang, bercheret saras.s mati. “Parting feels like loss, separation feels like death,” MALAY PROVERBS. 25 A sentiment, tinged with the neccessary amount of Oriental exaggeration, to express excessive affection. 225. Bir titeh jangan twmpah. “Tose a drop so long as you do not spill the whole.” Tt is wise to sacrifice a little if thereby the loss of the whole can be prevented. A similar expression is “ Takut titeh lalu tumpah.” “ From fear of losing a drop the whole is spilt.” 224, Burong yang liar jangan di lepaskan, Khabar yang mustehil jangan di dengarkan. “Do not let loose an untamed bird, Hearken not to impossible stories.” To give circulation to idle rumours is like setting a wild bird at liberty. You don't know where it may settle next. 225. DBusut juga di tambun anei-anei. “ Hillocks even are piled up by white ants.” Great things may be achieved by perseverance. 226. Berpesan berturut, berserah berkahandak hati. “To commission another and then accompany him; to hand over a thing and then long for it back again.” Quoted in ridicule of an uncertain and capricious disposi- tion. 227. Badan bersudaru mas twkan sudara, Kasth sudara sama ada, Kasih bapa menokoh harta yang ada, Kasih mah samata (sama rata) jalan ; Kasih sahabat sama binasa. Relationship is of the body, there is no relationship of eold; the love of mere relations is equal on both sides; a father’s love adds to the store (of his children) ; a mother’s love follows them every where, but the love which exists between friends is such that they will die together. (228. Barang dimana pun pantat priuk itu hitam juga. “Whatever you may do, the bottom of the pot will still be black.” : } 96 ; MALAY PROVERBS. You cannot make the African white. A person of low origin will always carry about the evidence of it with him. 229. Buat nasi tambah. “To provide a supplementary dish of rice.” To have concubines as well as the lawful number of wives. At a Malay feast the guests are helped to rice by the attendants, but a large dish of rice is set before them as well, from which they are at liberty to help themselves when they feel inclined. This is called nasi tambah. 230. Bir puteh tulang gangan puteh mata. ‘“‘ Let the bones whiten, but not the eyes!” Death before dishonour. 231. Bir alah meniabong asa akan menang sorak.” “‘ Covering defeat in the cock-pit by making the greatest noise.” Carrying off defeat by swagger. Said of any one who attempts to conceal his feel- ings of chagrin or disappointment consequent on grief or loss, by insincere boasting or expressions of satisfaction. 232. Bunga bersunting sudah akan layu. “A flower worn as an ornament withers when done with.” The usual trite comparison between flowers and feminine charms. The same idea in different language will be found in Favre’s Dictionary sub voce bunga. 233. Badannia bulith dimilik hatinia tiada dimilik. ‘“‘The body may be possessed, but the affections cannot be coerced.” 234. Bir badan penat asakan hati suka. “‘ Never mind the fatigue of the body so long as the heart is cheerful.” A slave will do twice as much work if kept in good humour by considerate treatment. 235. Bir jatoh terletak jangan jatoh terampas. “Tet it fall as if set down, not as if thrown down,” MALAY PROVERBS. a7 Temper a refusal with civility, so as to send away the unsuccessful applicant without having given cause for of- fence; in other words let a man down gently, not “with a run.” 236. Baik berjagong-jagong antara padi masak. “Tt is well to put up with maize until the padi be ripe.” «Half a loaf is better than no bread.” Compare the following form in “ Hikayat Abdullah.” “ Tiada rotan akar pun berguna.’ When there is no rattan, one must use lianes. 237. Tersinget-singet bager patong dibawa rebah. “Bending about like the patong fish (in a pool) under a fallen tree.” An ironical comparison popularly used in Perak in describ- ing the affected graces of a conceited person. (See No. 240). 238. Ter-lonchat-lonchat bager ulat prnang. “‘ Hopping about like a betel-nut worm.” Said of a restless person who will not remain still in one place, but is always on the move. The ulat pinang is a small maggot whose mode of locomo- tion is by a series of leaps. 239. Ter-kesut-kesut bager anak tidak di-aku. “Moving along the floor, like a child whose parent will not notice it.” Said of a man who is in disgrace with his superior, e. g. a ryot with his chief, or aslave with his master. He may crawl after his lord praying to be taken back into favour, but gets nothing but cold neglect. 240. Ter-sendeng-sendeng bager sepat di-bawah mangkuzng. ““Swaying from side to side like the sepat fish under the shade of the mangkuwang” another simile used in ridiculing affected grace of motion. (See No. 237.) The sepat is a small fresh-water fish with a very thin body. As it swims along among the thorny mangkwang leaves, which dip into a pool, it bends gracefully over from side to 28 MALAY PROVERBS. side as if to avoid the thorns. These fish are very plentiful in Kedah and about Kuala Muda where they are salted and exported. 241. Ter-nanti-nanti buger berlaki-han rajah, “Put off repeatedly, as if a royal wedding were in pro- ~ gress.” An allusion to the proverbial unpunctuality of Malay Rajas. 242, Ter-layang-layang bagei bulw sa’ let. “ Wafted about like a feather.” Always alone, wherever fortune may send him or whatever business he may undertake. Said of an orphan or stranger. 243. Ter-chachak bager lembing ter-gadet. “Stuck up straight like a pawned spear.” Said of a person who stands about uncomfortably instead of sitting down sociably with others. 244, Ter-jperib-jersb bagei kuching brang. “ Squalling continually like a noisy cat.” Said of a talkative person whose tongue is never still. Biang, is not to be found in the dictionaries, but it 1s a common word for the cry of a cat and is evidently imitated from the sound. 245. Ter-grenying bager anjing disuwa antan. “‘ Shewing his teeth, like a dog stirred up with a pole.” An uncomplimentary- comparison used of a person who is~ always on the grin.” Grenying=krenyit or krising to snarl, shew the teeth, ete. Suwa. To put at, e.g. a gamecock at another. Suwa antan. ‘To make a drive (at a dog) with a rice-poun der (on purpose to make it angry). 246. Terbakar kampong kalihatom ASU). Terbakar hati siapa akan tahu. ** When a village in burned there is smoke to be seen. But the heart may be in flanies and yet no one know it,” Ch ree oe ee \ MALAY PROVERBS. 54 Who can tell the troubles of a person who suffers and makes no sign ? 247. Tuba binasa lean ta’ dapat. “ The tuba is spoilt, but no fish have been got.” He has come to the end of his capital without haying accomplished his object. Klinkert gives a similar proverb, which is quoted in Fayre’s dictionary (sub voce umpan), but the meaning given in the latter is not, I venture to think, the correct one. Habis umpon kerung-kerung tiada dapat. “The bait is all finished, but no kerung-kerung fish have beer caught.” To have one’s trouble for nothing. 248. Tuah melambong tinggi, Chelaka menimpa badan. “Good luck has soared aloft and the body is weighed down by misfortune.” Malays commouly ascribe success to good luck and have the firmest faith in Incky days, lucky marks, lucky animals and lucky persons. The two lines above quoted are applied proverbially to some one whose luck has abandoned him or his family, and who is now experiencing the frowns of for- tune. The phrase occurs in the Undang-undang of Perak, with a number of others inculcating the hopelessness of avoiding predestined misfortune. Lambong is an expression used for the start given toa kite by the person who launches it upwards. 249. Ter-kejar-hkejar bagei kuching jatoh anak. “ Hunting about like a cat which has dropped a kitten.” Said of the movements of a person who bustles about in a flurried and excited manner. | 250. Turut hati yang gram hiiang takut timbul brani. “If you give way toa fiery temper prudence disappears and boldness succeeds it,” 30 MALAY PROVERBS. The best commentary on this maxim is the advice of an old Malay, “go into a new country as hens, not as cocks. “Tf you go as cocks, ready to take offence at everything, “you will not be there for three months before there is “‘ some fatal collision.” : 251. Tampat makan jangan di berak. “Do not pollute the place where you have eaten.” A homely and common proverb conveying an injunction to gratitude. Do not return evil for good, or bite the hand that feeds you. 252. Teqa sudah berdirr habrs. é “‘ Nothing to do but to stand up.” Ready to start at a moment’s notice with no preparations to make. 253. Towhertepat janji, tabertiban taroh, tabertangkap mangmang, alah di darat sahja. “He who does not keep his appeintment, who does not put down his stakes, or who does not accept the challenge is defeated before ever the water is reached.” An allusion to the various incidents of the ordeal by diving, a method of deciding a disputed point which was occa- sionally resorted to in Perak in former times. I got the fol- lowing account of the manner of conducting the ordeal from a Malay chief who saw it carried out once at Tanjong Sanen- dang near Pasir Sala in the reign of Sultan Abdullah Mo- hamed Shah, father of the present Raja Muda Yusuf. The ordeal by diving requires the sanction of the Sultan himself and must be conducted in the presence of the Orang Besar Ampat, or Four Chiefs of the first rank. If two dis- putants in an important question agree to settle their differ- ence in this way they apply to the Raja who fixes a day (usually three days off) for the purpose, and orders that a certain sum of money shall abide the event. This appoint- ment of time and place is the first stage in the proceedings and is called bertepat janji and the laying of the bet or deposit of stakes is called dertiban tavoh. On the day appointed the parties attend with their friends at the Raja's baler and there, in the presence of the Court, a kram writes down a solemn declaration for each person, each maintaining tey MALAY PROVERBS, a ‘truth of his side of the question. The first, invoking the name of God, the intercession of the Prophet and the tombs of the deceased Sultans of the country, asserts the affirma- tive proposition, and his adversary with the same solemnity records his denial. This is called bertangkap mangmang or “taking up the challenge.” Tach paper is then carefully rolled up by the krani and is placed by him in a separate bamboo tube; the ends of both are then sealed up. When thus prepared the bamboo tubes are exactly alike and no one, not even the krani, can tell which contains the assertion, and which the denial. Two boys are then selected, one of the bamboos is given to each, and they are led down to the river, where the Raja and Chiefs take up their station, and the people flock down in crowds. Two stakes have been driven into the bed of the river in a pool previously selected, and the boys are placed beside them, up to their necks in water. A pole is placed horizontally on their heads, and on a given signal this is is pressed downwards and the boys are made to sink at the same moment. Hach holds on to his post under water and remains below as long ashe can. As soon aS one gives in and appears above water his bamboo tube is snatched from him and hurled far out into the stream. The victor is led up in triumph to the bale and the crowd surges up to hear the result. His bamboo is then opened and the winner declared. The Perak Malays believe this to be an infallible test of ‘the truth of a cause. The boy who holds the false declara- tion is half-drowned they say, as soon as his head is under water, whereas the champion of the trnth is able to remain below until the bystanders drag the post out of the river, with the boy still clhnging toit. Such is the power of the truth backed by the sacred names and persons invoked ! The loser is often fined in addition to suffering the loss of his stakes (one half of which goes to the Raj 2). He also has to pay the customary fees, namely, $6.25 for the use of the dalei, $12.50 to the krani and $5 to each of the boys. This ordeal is not peculiar to Perak. I find a short des- eription of a similar custom in Peeu in Hamilton’s “ New Accounts of the East Indies” (1727). In Peeu, he says, the ordeal by water is managed “by driving a stake of wood “into a river and making the accuser and accused take hold “‘ of the stake and keep their heads and bodies under wa- “ter, and he who stays longest under water 1s the per- “son to be credited,” 32 MALAY PROVERBS. : Mang-many means accusation. This word must not be confounded with mong-mong, (a brass gong, larger than the kind called chanang, which is beaten when a Royal procla- mation is published. See Sijara Malayu p. 83. 254. Telinga rabit di pasang subang. Kaki untut di pakei-kan gelang. ‘“‘ In the torn ear an earring is fastened On the swollen leg a bangle is clasped.” Said of any arrangement in which a want of fitness or suitability is apparent. ‘ A beggar on horseback.” Com- pare No. 215. ’ i Untut elephantiasis. 255. JSika ada padi berhampalah. Jika ada hati berasalah. « In all padi there is chaff, but In every heart there should be feeling.” Do not employ a person who is so insensible to right feei- ing as to pay no attention to rebuke or remonstrance. Get rid of him as you would of the chaff in your corn. “ Le sage entend a demi mot.” 256, Jika tiada tersapu arang di muka, deri hidop batk-lah mate. / “Tf the black stain on the face cannot be wiped out death itself is preferable to life.” If revenge for an injury is impossible, life with dishonour igs not worth having. (See No. 3.) 9) Q57 D¢. Stk benih yang baik jatoh ka laut menjadi pulau. “Provided that the seed be good, if 1t drop into the sea it will form an island.” As many of their proverbs shew, the Malays are intensely aristocratic in their principles and have the firmest faith in good blood and highbreeding. The phrase here quoted conveys the popular belief that a man of good family will flourish whereyer he settle, and will draw others after him. MALAY PROVERBS. 33 258. Jangan ditentang matahari chondong Takut mengikut jalan ta’ berantas. “Took not on the setting sun for fear that you may be led on untrodden paths.” Sunset is the time for spells and incantations; on lovers this period of the day is supposed to have a particularly powerful effect. To them therefore this advice is addressed. Under the influence of unseen spells at this hour they may be induced to throw off all caution, and leave their homes to face unknown dangers and difficulties. Rantas, berantas, To clear a path through jungle by cut- ting down the underwood. 259, Jalan mati lagi dichuba, Tnikan pula jalan binasa. “‘ Men venture even on the path of ret “This, at the worst, is but that of ruin.” Trade and commerce do not involve such risks as some other undertakings. Where men can be found to risk their lives in other pursuits, the chance of ruin should be faced with equanimity ! 260. Jangan bagei orang berjudi Alah handak membalas, menang handal: lagi. — “Don’t be lke the gambler, who if he loses wants his revenge, and if he wins longs for more.” Do not start in any evil course in which you will find it difficult to stop yourself, Reformation is difficult. “ Il n’y a que le premier pas qui cotte.” 261. Jikalaw dudok diatas chian amas lamunkan hati tiada senany. | “Whatif one sits on a gold cushion, if it be with an un- quiet mind 2” _ Poverty and independence are better than wealth, if it is attended with unhappiness, 34 MALAY PROVERBS. 262. Jikalau tiada rial di pinggang — ; Sudara yang rapat menjadi renggan. ‘‘ When you have no money in your pocket “Your closest friends become distant.” Tempore felict multi munerantur amicr. - Si fortuna perit, nullus amicus erit. Ovid. 263.. Changkat sama di daki, hurah sama di turun. “Together we have climbed the hills, together we have gone down the valleys.” Our expression “the ups and downs of life” corresponds closely with the Malay metaphor. 264. Cherdek, makan si bingong Tidor, makan si jaga. ‘The shrewd devours the dull ; | * *“‘ The sleeper falls a prey to the wakeful.” | Hvery one for himself. The Malay notion, evidently, of “natural selection” and the “survival of the fittest.” 4 265. Chitba-chiiba menanam mimbang 3 Jikalaw hidiup turus négri. “Try to plant a green Cocoanut “Tf it lives it will be the pillar of the State.” To carry through successfully an enterpris2 which any one else would give up as hopeless is certain to result 1 in honour and distinction. Sometimes quoted as a pantun ; Lomba-lomba main gelombang Riakhnia samper ka Indragiri Choba-choba menanam mumbang Jika hidiip tuwrus negri. 266. Di titeh blah di palu blah Tembikar juga akan jadinia. “Split when tapped and split when struck; “Nothing for it but to become potsherds,” MALAY PROVERBS. 85 Defeat must be accepted when there is no alternative, and death must be faced valiantly. ‘“‘ How can a man die better Than facing fearful odds ?” Macaulay. 267. Dahulu kata bertepat, kamdian kata berchari. . “First he acknowledged it, now he seeks an excuse.” A phrase taken from the Undang- undangy Menangkabau, and commonly employed in Perak in describing a breach of faith. 3 268. Ditindeh yang brat dililit yang panjang. “Borne down by the heavy and enfolded in the coils of the long.” Illustrative of the powerlessness of the humble to resist anything that may be done to them by the rich and great. See No. 45. 269. Dilaut angkatan didarat karapatai. “A fleet for the sea and an army for the field.” ‘An idiomatic way of describing Malay armaments, just as ye S y J we speak of ‘“ horse, foot and artillery. 270. Di turutkan gatal tba ka tulang. “To pursue an itching sore till the bone 1s reached.” To give way to the inclinations or passions ‘to the bitter end.” To indulge in unreasoning anger ml a disaster is the result. a71. Deripada sahabat dengan orang yang bodoh batk ber- stru dengan orang berakal. | e Hnmity with a wise man is better than friendship with a fool.” Because the first may some day be a friend, whereas no advantage can ever result from the society of the latter. 272 Dia tw handak sahya pun ta’ sor. “She doesn’t care for me and I have no inclination for her. A slang phrase (Perak) to express mutual dislike, the peculiarity of which consists in the use of the last word (stor) which is not to be found in any dictionary; sior is syno- nymous with pga. | 36 MALAY PROVERBS, 273. Digantong tinggi direndam basah. “Hanged up he accepts his high position, ducked in a pond he takes his wetting meekly.” Said of an old retainer who will submit uncomplainingly to any severity or oppression on the part of his master. 274. Disuroh pergr dipanggil datang. “To go when told and come when bidden.” To be at the beck and call of another. ‘Come and he eometh, do this and he doeth it.” Two of the duties of a ryot to his Punghulu as laid down in the Menangkabau Code. 275. Dikokah di menampal pip’. Dibalar di melilit puntong. ‘‘Tt smites the cheek of him who bites it ; It twists itself round the brand that would consume it.” The ill treatment or oppression of a slave or dependent by his master reacts on the oppressor, just as some tough sub- stance, when it gives way, will fly back in the face of him who drags it with his teeth, or as something not easily in- flammable, like hide for instance, will curl in the flames till it encircles, perhaps, one of the brands which feeds them. 276. Dengar kata enggang makan buh kaluluwh Dengar kata orang tersorak ka-lubuh. «To listen to the call of the enggang is to eat fallen fruit ; to heed what people say is to shout into a pool.” It is worse than useless to pay attention to rumour. Enggang. The rhinoceros-bird. Buceros. See No. 1. 277. Seperti pipit menelan jagong. ‘ Like a sparrow swallowing a grain of maize.” “'Too much for him.” A poor man must not aspire to a rich man’s daughter. 278. Sepertr bras kumbah dyual ta’laku, ditanak tamual. “Like spoilt rice which will fetch nothing if sold and will not swell when boiled. ‘Good for nothing,” See No. 9, = ~ MALAY PROVERBS. iv) ies Another version is given by Klinkert ; “ Sa’hutuk bras basah ditampi twberlayang diindang twberantah hujungiia tiada di sudu. wlth itek.”? A measure of wet rice though winnowed will not fly, though sifted will not become clean, and after every thing the ducks won’t look at it. Kumoba, useless, spoilt. Mual. ‘To swell, as good rice does in boiling. 279. Nyletek bayer bara bilah. “Writhing like a smouldering stick.” Said contemptuously of mmmodest conduct or unnecessary swageer. Like a burning stick, which must needs turn and twist in the flames to attract attention! Nyletek-mengletek, (Lintik) Perak. See Nos. 287 and 240. 280. Puksa tehuhkur padi rebah. Paksa tikus rengkiyang terbuka. ‘The wood-pigeon’s opportunity is the fallen corn The mouse’s opportunity is the open granary.” When precaution is relaxed, then is the time to help oneself. 281. Fisang sa’ sihkat susu sw blanga Tanda sapakat makan sana-sama. “A bunch of plantains and a pot of milk ; “A token of friendship is to eat together.” Though the fare be humble, to share a meal together is a pledge of friendship. 282. Kalau twhermariam baiklah diam, | Kalau tv berlela batik meridla-ridla, Kalau tiada snapang baik bagi jalan lapang, Kalau tiada padi swbarang kreja ta’jadi, Kalau tiada bras kreja tiada dras, Kalau taberwang kamana pergt terbuang, Kalau t@berdumt kamana pergi terchuwit-chuwit. *“Tf you have no guns, better hold your tongue; If you are without a lela, best say you ave satisfied ; If unprovided with muskets give me a wide berth ; Jf you are without padi your undertaking won’t succeed ; If you have no rice your progess won’t be rapid ; Jf you lack money you will be an outcast wherever you go; If you hayn’t a copper you will wander all alone.” 38 «MALAY PROVERBS. A poetical challenge sent by a Perak chief to an adversary. It led to tragical consequences and has now passed into a proverb in the country. The chief in question was a former Shahbandar, to whem one Panelima Prang Smahon com- plained of an alleged insult to his family. The Shahbandar answered in the preceding lines. A few days later the Panglina Prang, with three companions, watched for him on the river bank and killed him as he was returning to his house after ablution before the maghrib prayers. 283. Kulaw geéah melilih kalau daun melayang. “Gutta trickles down, but a leaf is wafted away.” The substantial remains, but the worthless disappears. One man leaves behind him soiid proof of his character, while another vanishes like a withered leaf and is missed by no one. 284. Késat daun pimpin, halaw késat duun labu bulih di chélor. = = NOTES ON GUTTA PERCHA. As regards Gutta jelutong, Mr. Treacher’s description of the Bornean trees entirely coincides with my knowledge of it, and from an examination of imperfectly developed flow- ers Dr. Beccari arrived at the same conclusion. The timber of the jelutong is sometimes used in Singa- pore for making the Malay trompah or wooden sandals. Mr. Treacher in one place describes the fruit as “ being ‘a black pod like that of a bean ;”’ but a reference at the foot of the page describes it as “24 inches long, pear shaped, “coming to a sharp point and attached by large end”—two descriptions which appear to me diametrically opposed. Thave not seen the fruit of the Alyxia, but it thus des- cribed by the authors of the “Genera Plantarum” “ Drupee “v, baccee 2 v. abortu solitarize, ovoideze v. oblongze-1— ~ “* spermee v. moniliferz, articulis 9 rarius 3—4 oblongis I— “* spermes.”’ Zi T add also the general description of the genus for compa- rison, from the same source :— “ Frutices sepius glabri. Folia 3-4-natim verticillata v. ‘“‘rarius opposita, coriacea, nitida, pennivenia venis tamen ““parum prominulis.”~ Flores parvuli, gemini v. cymosi, cymis capitellatis fasciculatis v. breviter spicato-paniculatis — _axillaribus v. in axillis fulorum terminalium pseudo— -terminalibus. A specimen of what appears by Mr. Treachers descrip- tion to be a Serapit has been sent from the jungle here to Kew and Professor Oliver has identified it as a Chilocarpus. Professor Dyer considers the Perak “ Gutta Singgarip” which is evidently one of the Bornean A/anwngans to be identical with Wallich’s Willughbeia martabanica. Later on, referring to some specimens collected in Singapore he writes: — “The Gutta Singgarip plant that you have met with ‘near the Botanic Garden is an interesting discovery. It is “not, I think, the same as the Perak plant, though very « close to it,—on the other hand it may be the s same as one forty: Burbidge’ s Bornean species.” Hundreds of young plants of at least five of these rubber- producing climbers are now established in the Botanic gar- ‘ NOTES ON GUTTA PERCHA, Pie den, sothat we may now confidently look forward to an elucidation of the greater part of the confusion that has hitherto existed in connection with this subject. As regards Urceola the authors of the “ Genera Planta- rum” give “Species 4 Peninsulee Malayanze Archipelagique incolee.” Sh Referring to Mr. Burbidge’s remarks about the Artocarpew I may say that the veteran collector Mr. Thos. Lobb once showed me a specimen of a rubber which he had collected in Borneo some 25 years previously from an Artocarpad, and which was then in a capital state of preservation ; whereas the best ‘‘ Ceara-scrap rubber” will not resist the action of the atmosphere nearly so long. As regards the species of the genus Fvcus, the natives of Perak have tried all the indigenous species, but with the exception of F. elastica, which produces “ gutta rambong,”’ none has been found to yield a marketable gutta and the milk obtained from them is, at best, only fit for bird-lime. A very important point is the mode of collecting and pre- paring. ‘Lhe 8. American rubbers, which are the best in the London markets, are prepared in a very different manner to the slovenly, indolent mode carried out by Malays, and I have not the slightest hesitation in saying that if the Mala- van rubbers were prepared in the same way as the S. Ameri- can, a larger demand would arise for them, and materially higher prices be easily obtained than at present. As an in- stance 1 may state that a sample that I collected in Singapore, which was allowed simply to coagulate without the addition of salt or other foreign substance, was submitted by Professor Dyer to competent judges in London, and they reported that “The quality is very fair. The “present marketable value is about ls. 3d. per 1b.; and on applying to Mr. Robt. Campbell he informed me that the price they paid in London was only 1s. for the best brands prepared in the usual way. . H. J. MURTON. 29th July, 1872, THE MARITIME COD * OF THE y MALAYS. [The following Paper comprises a trans! fee by sir 8. Rafiles of the more important passages of the Malacca Mari- time Codes, intenpolaied with notes by the Translator. ‘The manner in which this valuable contribution came into the Society’s hee is sufficiently explained ina note which appears at the end of the Miscellaneous Notices. The reprint of this Translation, except for a few necessary corrections, appears in the exact form of Sir 8. Raffles’ original Paper as printed in the Malacca Weekly Register. A few foot notes under the initials above referred to are appended in explanation of certain obscure phrases. | In the following Sh okeh , which defines the Laws, and usages of the Malays : at Sea, the Malacca Code has been select- ed for the text, as well on account of the admitted superiority of that once flourishing kingdom among the Malay states in general, as from the circumstance of this Code having, with some slight modifications, been adopted by several of the an- cient and powerful states on the Island of Celebes, and still continuing In foree among many of the Bugis and Macassar Fraders from that Island. The Bugis and Macassar states, which are nations radically distinct from the Malays, possess a Maritime Code of still greater antiquity, but in better times they appear to have, in many instances, adopted ihe Sea Ibaws of Malacca, nearly in the same manner as the Romans adopted the celebrated Rhodian code. The Malacca code appears to have been compiled during the reign of Sultan Mahmud Shah, the first.. Later on, Malacca mentioned in the Malayan annals to hu! he writes:— the Mahomedan faith. The circumstance is under: | taken place about the year of the Hajirah, corresp. met with | the Christian*Hira 1296.—The origin of the Mal | covery. Tt is. therefore, be considered as nearly coeval witl. ¢ though very “iE Hdbaen & of Islamism among the Malays, The aome as one the code is thus stated in the preamble, MARITIME CODE. 63 “These are ie Laws to be enforced in Ships, Junks, and Prahus.” “ First of al! Pati Sturun and Pati Elias assembled Na- khoda Jenal and Nakhoda Dewa and Nakhoda Isahak for the purpose of consulting and advising relative to the usages at Sea, and of compelling in conformity thereto, a code of Undang Undang or Institutes.” After they had consulted together and collected the Laws, they presented them to Dato’ Bendahara Sri Maha-Raja in the kingdom of Malacca, who laid them at the feet of the Illustrious Mahmud Shah—Whereupon that prince said “I grant the request of the Bendahare and establish the Sea Laws and In- stitutes for your Government and that of your posterity.— When you administer these Laws at Sea they shall be carried into effect at Sea in like manner as those of the T.and are carried into effect on Land, and iet them not interfere wiih each other, for you,” adressing himself to the Nakhodas, “are as rajas at Sea, and 1 confer authority on you accordingly.” The several Nakhodas who had framed the ecde were then honored with titles, Nakhoda Jenal received the Titles of Sang Utama di Raja, and Nakhoda Isahak that of Sang Setra dv Raja? ‘ “In such manner were the Laws established and made known during the times when the kingdom of Malacca was tranquil and prosperous during the reign of Sultan Mahmud Shah.” 1&2. According to other Copies these Titles are Sang- boya di Raja and Dupati Shah, when Sri Nara di Raja was Bendahara «nd governed that country. vulle Dyer to coms, as the Laws of the Sea are established. as well “The qual of the Land, Jet them be observed in order that about Is. 3: undertaken may be properly reyulated—-let these he informe.'4wed towards all Countries, in as much as the 1s. for the be ~ which relate to the Sea only, and the Laws of | -uich relate to the Land only, are defined, because - Sea cannot interfere with those established on shore. ™e.? According to these Institutes let the Law be administered at ea that no disputes and quarrels may take place—let them 64 MARITIME CODE. ‘ be known and descend to posterity, that men may not act according to their own will and inclination, but that order and regularity may prevail on board vesse's, as well during pros- perity as adversity—let not what is established be done away, nor these laws be resisted or disobeyed. If these Laws are attended to, no one- can question this authority of the Nakhoda; for as the Raja is on shore, so is the Nakhoda at Sea—this authority has been conferred by the Sultan of the Land upon all Nakhodas in order that they may administer the Laws-on board their respective vessels —Who- ever does not admit this authority offends against the Law. It may be necessary to premise, that aitho’ the number and description of Persons must materially depend on the size of the vessel, and the nature and extent of the voyage, yet the following classes and denominations will be found to occur in almost every Prahu; a term under which the Malays include every description of vessel. The Nakhoda or Captain, who employs a Jurotulis or Writer, corresponding in some degree with a Purser.— The kiwe or kiwi the principal of waich is termed the Mila- Kiwi: Supercargoes, or seems who have an adventure, in the voyage, and to whom part of the cargo belongs. E The orang Tumpang or Menumpang: Passengers from one Port to another. OFFICERS AND CREW. Malim—The Master: there are general iy two denominated the Malim besar and Malim Kechil, the superior and inferior, the latter of whom is the Malim “ Angin,” whose duty it 1s principally to manage the sails according to the wind, the chief Malim, attending to the course of the Prahu. i oni Se cons who steer the Prahu. Jwrobatr. of the Prahu. One who attends the anchor and fore part of Tukang—Persons, literally workmen, Petty officers hay- iny specific duties according to their denominations: as Lukang kétak the officer of the hold, Zuhkang Agung officer of the any is Te ee MARITIME CODE. 2265 mainmast or chief Petty officer. Pukang Kiri the officer of the Jarboard or left side. Zwkang Kanan the officer of the right or starboatd side, &c. : Awak Prahu or Anak Prahu.—The Crew or common men, which may consist either of free men, debtors or slaves. OF THE RANK AND AUTHORITY OF THE NAKHODA AND OFFICERS. Let every man obey the Nakhoda agreeably to the autho- rity conferred upon him by the Sultan of the land from time immemorial, for he is the Raja while at sea, and altho’ he may be young, he shall be as an Orang tuha, or have the authority of age, and administer the Law accordingly. First.—It is the law, that in all Prahus of every descrip- tion, the Nakhoda shall be as the Raja. That the Juromudi or Steer-man shall be as the Benda- hara, or Prime Minister; and the Jurobatus as Téménggong or chief Peace officer ; and it shall be the duty of those to super- intend every one, and to negotiate right and wrong within the © Prahu. That the Tukang kanan and the Tukang kiri, shall possess a respectable influence and perform duty with the Tukang Agung. That the Jurobatu * Star, the Guntang, + and Sendwi (a passener who works his passage) as well as the Tukang, shall be under the immediate orders of the Nakhoda, and all the Anak Prahu shall be under the orders of the Tukang belonging to the Prahu. The Malim shall be as a ruler or judge at Sea, as it is his duty to direct the course of the vessel.— In the Macassar copy if is stated, that the owner of the Prahu shall be as the Raja, the Nakhoda as the Béndahara, the Tukang as the Téménggong, the Tukang Haluan (officer of the > Tu . 5 ar ’ 7 forecastle) as Méntris, and the Tukang Tengahas Sida Sida *'This word appears to mean the “Superintending”? Jurobatu, who i 33 “walks about’? and looksafter his subordinates. D. F. A. H + Lhave so far been unable to ascertain the meaning of this word. D, F, A. HO, = \ ot 66 MARITIME CODE. (guards, eunuchs) —but as the Nakhodas are generally, and always in the smaller Prahus, owners, the distinction made at Macassar is that which changes the comparison. - ; dakim ov Imam in the ranks of the-different officers in> consequence of the introduction of asuperior to the Nakhoda is of no real aS e, aud does not essentially alter the rank or influence of the officer. If aD of the Crew disobey the orders of the Tukang Agung, that officer shall deliver the offender over to the Juro- batu, in order that he may be punished with seven stripes, but it is the usage that such stiipes shall not be inflicted with an uplifted or powerful arm, nor without the knowledge of the Tukang. If the person who has offended still resists the au- thority of the Tukang Agung, he shall be punished with four stripes more. According to the Macassar copy, the Anak Prahu are stated to be under the immediate orders of the Tukang Tengah.. If any one resists his authority, he shall in the manner above described, be punished in the presence of the Temenggong (Juromudi) with three times seven stripes, and if the offended still resists the authority of the Tukang it shall be lawful for the Temenggong to hang him up (su spend him by the arms) and to punish him with three stripes more. | “Tfany of the Crew disobey the Guniang and Senawz, the offender shall be punished with three stripes. Of the duties of the Officers and Cren, and the miture of ther engagements. There is no description of persons who receive wages on board a Prahu, with the exception of persons who may act as _ substitutes for such as may be obliged to quit the Prahu on account of iilness or otherwise. Every person on board has some commercial speculation in view, however small ; and his ensagement is made for the voyage, The Nakhoda or owner of the Prahu gives to each accord- ing to established custom, what is termed tolongan, which — signifies assistance or advances; which advances are of two kinds: consisting either of shares of the cargo, or loan of money, MARITIME CODE. : 67 In short, the whole voyage is to be considered as a com- mercial adventure of the whole of the persons engaged in it ; and bears no slight similarity to the out-fit of a Dutch whaler. OF THE MALIM. “The Law respecting the Malim is, that he shall, if he requires it, be allowed one half of a division of the hold; and receive a further assistance from the Nakhoda to the extent of a Tahil and a halt (42 Dollars) this officer being on the same footing with the Malim besar or chief Malim. Tt is the duty of the Malim to remember the proper course to steer, and to know the sea and the lands, the wind and the waves ; the currents, the depths, and the shallows ; the moon and the stars, the years and the seasons; and the bays, and the points of land; the istands and coasts; the rocks and shores, the mountains and hills; each and every of them; and also to know where tle Prahu may be at any time ; with the whole of these the Malim should be well acquainted, in order that every thing may go on prosperously, as well at sea as on land ; and that the Malim may be free from fault. While a Prahu-is at sea, the Malim again shall have cliarge of all the cordage ,and riggine. He shall give orders res- _pecting the same to the Tukang Agung, whose duty it is to see _that the Anak Prahu do what is necessary respecting the same. The Tukang Kiri and Tukang Kanan shall also assist in super- intending the Anak Prahu.” | According to the Macassar copy, “any of the Anak Prahu, who may neglect their duty, or the order of the Tukang, may be punished, at the Petarana Lawangan (fore-hatch) or place where the Cable and ropes are kept, with seven stripes. If every thing is not at sea as the Malim wishes if, and the sails are taken aback let him, on his return to Port, give alnis to the poor, as an acknowledgement for his escape. Ifthe Malim forgets the course he is to steer, and through his ignorance, the Prahu is wrecked, he shall sutfer death; for such is the aw, If the Malim is desirous of quitting the Prahu, at any port or place, he shall not be permitted to do so, 3 68 MARITIME CODE. OF THE JUROMUDIS OR STEERMEN. It is the duty of the Juromudis, when relieved from ‘heir tour of duty at the helm, to superintend and take care of ali the arms in the Prahu. In the event of the Prahu falling in with Pirates, let them combat with a strong hand and coura- geous heart, for such is their duty.” By the Macassar copy it is established, “that if the Juro- mudis or Jurobatus are desirous of quitting the Prahu at any time, they may be permitted to do so on paying, the former, the sum of half a Tahil or one paha (4 or 2 dollars), and the latter, one Paha * or two mas (two or one dollars); each accord- ing to his ability, but not exceeding the sums stated.” OF THE PETTY OFFICERS AND CREW. “Tf the Prahu is from three to four Depa (fathoms) wide, the Anak Prahu skall be allowed assistance, or a participation in the Cargo to the extent of one Koyan ; and all other persons, not slaves, two Koyans. ; If the Prahu is two and a half Depa wide, the Anak Prahu shall be allowed 300 Gantangs, and the others, not ay es, 600 Gantangs.” Independent of the description of persons above alluded © to, as belonging to the Prahu, it may be necessary to advert to slaves and debtors, particularly the latter ; respecting whom the Law is as follows :— “When any person wishes to bind himself in personal service for a Debt, let an agreement be required at the time that the debtor shall follow and perform service for his creditor for the term of three years, three months and three days ” or according to the Macassar copy “ for the term of three years ; in order that if the party is not willing to conform thereto, he may not become a debtor ; or if willing to do so, that he may follow and serve his Creditor accordingly,” * 4 “ paha’? make one “tahil,’ and each of them is divided into 4 “mas” of which there are 16 to a “ tahil” they are valued in Kalantan at 3adollar, This “tahil is a weight for weighing gold, but its value varies in different localities, itis given by Favreasthe 16th part ofa “kati” about 37 grammes and its value as 8 fr. 25. mea © a sum of 2 dol- lars, to which the Macassar copy doubtless refers. D.F. A. H. Es } ~ ae a z ; a 3 bie Ree ee one Se ees Cis at gee . SDE Pe Pena eT heres Sey mn ee ais ee See Sea AES ‘e TMT eg yoo Sy RRR eT, SRY Ss debe Siem. pass Ns 304 " ES. ey. Ea ON ee oo Va ee Toe ee MARITIME CODE. 69 Nots.—The Malay measures alluded to are as follows:—4 chupa equal to 1 Gantang (Cabouso Gallon) 16 Gantangs 1 Nal. 10 Nals (or 160 Gantangs) one Koyan ; which is generally calculated at something like a ton, but virties. If at any time before the expiration of the above mention- ed period, the debtor wishes to discharge the obligation, he shall be required to pay an advance at the rate of one in ten on the amount of his debt, in addition to the principal; unless he does this, he need not be permitted to quit the Prahu.—” According to the Macassar copy, “if the debtors of the Nak- hoda wish to quit the Prahu at any place, by discharging their obligations, they shall, on paying the advance of 1 in 10 on the amount of the debt be discharged, and not be considered liable to the duty of the country ; but if they have property in the Prahu beyond the amount of their debt, a further demand is authoriz- ed according to their ability to the extent of a paha (2 dollars) each. - “This is the Law relating to the Kiwi. They shall pay for the tonnage they require, unless they have assisted the Na- khoda in his'trading concerns to the extent of three or four Tahils (24 or 32 dollars) ; in which case the Nakhoda shall give them two three Koyans of Tonnage, or one division of the hold; it being considered that the profit on three or four Tahils is an adequate compensation. “ The Kiwi may obtain seven or eight divisions of the hold, but they shall not pay for four divisions as long as they are under agreement to pay a duty on their return to port (on the goods they load) at the rate of 4 out of every 13. “ The Mula Kiwi shall be entitled to half of the division of the hold* in which the Rice or provisions are stowed (Petak Gandung); because he is the Punghulu or head man of all the Kiwi. “‘ With respect to the duties of the country on the sales, it is the Law, that the Kiwi shall present eight peices of cloth and a bundle of Rattans. The Kiwi who present these shall be freed from paying all other duties of the country because this is adequate. ([Gantane: 14 gallon.—W. EH. M.] * This word “gandung” Mr. Maxwell is disposed to take literally, viz., the hold for goods, but Tam inclined to read “Gedong” or store, a more natural place for provisions, D, F, A, H. . 70 MARITIME CODE. — “Tt is the usage, that in all affairs that may arise, good or bad, the Nakhoda shall advise with and consult the Mila Ki- wi and the Kiwi.” ‘ CHAPTER IL It is the established Law of the Undang Undang (csteadat hukum Undang Undang) that all Nakhodas, and Malims, and Tukangs, and Muda-mudas, and Anak Prahu, each and every one, shall conform to what is the usage. Tur Division oF A PRAHU. These are the Laws respecting the Palas Lintang (1) (plat- form). No person shall go there except at the time when there is any business of importance, and then this is the place on which to assemble for the purpose of advising and consulting. If any of the Crew go upon the Palas Bujur (2) or foremast platform and remain there, they shall be punished with five stripes. The Palas Bujur is expressly appropriated for the recreation of the Muda-mudas. If any of the Crew go there, they shall be punished with three stripes. is Noperson is allowed to remain in the Petarana (3) Lawangan or place where the cable and ropes are kept, except the Nak- hoda, the Muda-mudas and the Tukang agung. Ifany of the Crew go there, they shall be punished with six stripes. — The Alang-muka (the place before the Nakhoda’s Cabin) | is appropriated for the Tukang-tengah, Tukang-kanan, and Tu- kang-Kirl. Ifany of the Crew go there they shall be punish- ed with three stripes. REGULATIONS FOR THE SAFETY OF THE PRAHU. “ When a Prahu proceeds to Sea every person on board shall be under charge of the Nakhoda.” _ “At the time a Prahu is about to sail on her voyage, the Malim shall inform the Tukangs thereof who shall direct the persons who have the watch (orang berkepong) to take care that the rigging and sails are in order, and to prevent accident by fire, as fire is a dreadful calamity at Sea.” (1) i. e., the spread out place crossways. D. F. A. H. (2) i. e., the oblong spread out place. D. F. A. HO. (3) near the fore-hatch. D. F. A. H. rs gla Tae te a oe MARITIME CODE. ra: -“ As it is the duty of the Muda-mudas to superintend the men on watch, let them be careful that they perform their duty for if any vessel drifts or runs on shore on any coasts or point of Land in consequence of the fault of the Muda-mudas, who neglect to superintend the people on watch, it is the Law that the Muda-mudas in such case shall be punished and find according to their ability; with respect to the people on watch, they shall be puuished with twenty stripes each.” “Tf the Prahu drift from her anchorage, and approaches near the shore and the persons on watch are not aware of it, they shall be punished with eighty stripes each.” “Tf the persons on watch allow Prahus to pass without hailing them,” or according to the Macassar copy, “ allow the people in other Prahus to hail first, they shall be punished with seven stripes each.”—By that of Macassar the orang Muda-mudas shall also, in such cases, be liable to similar pun- ishment, as is directed in the event of slaves absconding from a Prahu, which in the Malacca copy is as follows. It is the duty of the person on watch to superintend and watch over all the slaves in the Prahu, in order to prevent their absconding. In this duty, as well as in all others they shall be superintended by the Mnda-mudas. If. therefore, a slave at any time absconds from a Prahu, it shall be the duty of the Muda-mudas to find out the person who is to blame ; and the person who is so found out shall be punished with sixty stripes.” The Macassar copy states, “he shall be answerable for and make good his value.” “* Tt is the duty of the person on watch, to see that the vessel is properly baled out: if therefore too much water is at any time allowed to remain, the persons who are on the watch at the time shall be punished with fifteen stripes each.” “Tf the persons on watch do not keep a good look out, and any thing is-stolen from the Prahu, they shall be punished with two stripes from every person in the Prahu.” “Tt is the usage that persous on watch shall each be al- lowed convenience for smoking opium, in order that they may not fall asleep during the time it is necessary for them to keep watch,” 72 MARITIME CODE, “When the term of the watch shall expire, the persons who are to be relieved shall deliver over charge to the persons appointed to succeed them, and give notice thereof to every one, and to the Muda-mudas.” . It is the duty of those who dress victuals (orang bertupei) (1) to guard against accident by fire while a Prahu is at sea ; after the victuals are dressed, the fire shall be carefully extinguished ; and if any person neglects to do so, and the cooking place takes fire, the Law is that after all the people in the Prahu shall have put out the fire the person through whose neglect it was occasioned shall be punished with two stripes from each } person in the Prahu, and his master shall be warned to be - more careful in future, in order that the servant may not be cuilty of such neglect again, for of all things fire is to be dreaded at sea. If the person who is the cause of the fire is aslave, the master shall be fined four paku pitis jawa ; if the master refuse to pay, the slave shall be punished with four stripes “ accord- ing to the Macassar copy” and such punishment shall be in- flicted at the Timba Ruang or place from which the Prahu is baled out. | Tsar Law Respecting THrowing Cargo over Boarp. ‘¢ When there is a violent storm, and it may be necessary to throw over board a part of the cargo for the safety of the Prahu, a general consultation shall be held with respect to the property in the Prahu, and those who have much and those who have little must agree to throw over-board in proportion. ‘“ Tf the Nakhoda omits to assemvle all those who are in- terested, and the cargo is thrown over-board indiscriminately, the fault shali be on the Nakhoda of-the Prahu, for such is not the custom. Or Pranus Runnine Fout or EACH OTHER. «“TfaLPrahu rans foul of a guard or armed vessel, in which. case they are liable to forfeit their lives, the offence may be compounded by each person on board the Prabu paying such sum as aransom for hfe as may be agreed upon; each paying alike whether slaves or not slaves, rich or poor, young men or women, and one not more than another. : IR, (1) “tupei”’ cooking-place,—D .F, A, H, te bc) Saas Ag ee ee gS Hig aii a MARITIME CODE. 790 “Tf during a heavy sea or high winds, a Prahu strikes upon a rock’or ona shore or shoal, er runs foul of another Prahu, by which one is lost, the Law is, that the loss shall not be considered as accident but as a fault; because, when there is a heavy sea the Prahu ought to be kept out of the way from such occurrences,” “The Law therefore states, whether the parties are rich or poor, the loss occasioned by the damage or wreck of the Prahu shall be divided in three proportions, one of which shall be borne by the person to whom the lost or damaged Prahu_be- longed, and the remaining two thirds by the persons who were the occasion of it.” | The Macassar copy differs in this respect being as follows: * During the time that there are ene or more Prahus in com- pany, and there happens to arise a Storm, and the Prahus run foul so that one is damaged, the fault shall be upon the persons in the Prahu that runs foul of the other; and the Law is (* papa Keérma), according to what the loss or damage may be the amount shall be divided into three parts, (only), one shall be ae good by the persons in fault the other two parts being ost.” Or Porting into Ports anp THE Mopr or TRADING. _ ©When the Nakhoda may be desirous of touching at any Bay, Coast, or Island, he shall hold a general consultation, and if it is approved of and agreed upon, it is proper that the Prahu shall go where he wishes. But if the Prahu puts into any Port or place without the Nakhoda having previously held a consultation, the Nakhoda is guilty of a fault.” “Tn like manner, if the Nakhoda is desirous of sailing to any other place or of crossing from one shore to another, he ‘shall first hold a consultation, and then if itis agreed that it shall be so, the ropes shall be put in order, and when the rig- going and sails are ready a further consultation shall be held with the Juromudi, and Jurobatu, and the Tukang Agung in order that the Prahu may proceed accordingly.” , “ When a Prahu arrives at any Port the Nakhoda shall be _ first allowed to trade for four days, after which the Kiwi shall ; * Accident.—D. F, A. H, = 74 ; MARITIME CODE. trade for two days, and then it shall be allowed to all on board — the Prahu to trade.” “On the Nakhoda’s going on shore he shall be accom- panied by the Muda-mudas, who shall afterwards return to their duty on board the Prahu.” - “* After the regulated periods for trading shall have expir- ed, and the Nakhoda wishes to make a purchase, no person be- longing to the Prahu shall offer a higher price; and if there are any persons who offer to purchase the goods of the Mula Kiwi or others, it is the Law, that the Nakhoda should first be made acquainted with the price.” “Tf any person on board a Prahu shall purchase a slave, or any merchandize, without informing the Nakhoda thereof, it is lawful for the Nakhoda to take them to himself, on paying the cost originally paid.” “If any person on board a Prahu purchases a female slave without knowledge of the Nakhoda, it is the Law that the Nakhoda may take her to himself without reimbursement to the Purchaser ; such is also the Law with respect to runaway slaves who may be so purchased.” According to the Macassar copy the following is the amount of duty to be paid by Prahus at different Ports. “ When a Prahu arrives at Java, the amount of tribute or duty on the account of each division of the hold is 500 Pitis, and 2 Sails.” “ At Bima, 600 Pitis, 2 Saz/s, and one bundle of Rattans. At Timor, 700 Pitis, 2 Sails, and one bundle of Rattans. At Mengkasar (or Macassar) 2 Gantang of Gunpowder, 3 Sails and two bundles of Rattans.”’ “At Tanjong Para 600 Pitis, 2 Saz/s, and 1 bundle of Rat- tans.”’ “When slaves are purchased at Java, the duty shall be cal- culated on twelve men for each division of the hold.” ‘‘And whatever Prahu goes to any country for the purpose of Trading, the duties of that country are calculated upon each Prahu having eight divisions of the hold,” \ 4 MARITIME CODE. 75 Or DETENTIONS. _ “The Law is, that when the season is nearly over (Musim kasip) and the Nakhoda of the Prahu omits to sail, the Kiwi shall wait on his account for seven days; after which, if the Na- khoda does not proceed, and the season is over, the price paid for the divisions of the hold shall be returned to the Kiwi.” “ Ifthe Kiwiare the cause of delay, and the season is nearly over the Nakhoda shall detain the Prahu seven days on their account, after which he is authorized to sail without them, and no more shall be said or done relating thereto.” “Tf the season is not far encroached upon, and the Nakho- da shall be desirous of sailing with despatch, let him give no- tice thereof to the Kiwi and enter into an agreement with them to sail in seven or fifteen days—and if the Kiwi are not then ready the Nakhoda is authorized to leave them behind, and to sail,” 7 Or PERSONS QUITTING A PRAHU. “Tf a Kiwi quits the Prahu (of his own accord) at any place during the voyage he shall forfeit the price paid for his divi- sion of the hold and have no further claim on the Nakhoda.” “If it is on account of any disagreement or quarrel that he is desirous of quitting the Prahu, (and in order to prevent mis- chief) one half of the sum paid for his division of the hold shall be returned.”’ | “ But if a Kiwi is very quarrelsome, and creates much trou- ble and dissension it is proper for the Nakhoda to send him on -shore as soon as possible, and to return him the price he has paid for his divisions of the hold.” “ The Law with respect to Passengers (Orang menumpang) is that if they quit the Prahu at any time before they arrive at their destination even if the voyage is only half completed, it shall be the same as if they had reached their destined Port, and no part of what has been paid shall be returned.” “Tf one of the Crew is sick, if is proper to wait for him five or seven days, and if he is not then recovered, and the rest of the Crew shall say,?‘ Why are we to bale out the vessel with- out his assistance’ they shall be authorized to enquire for a 76 MARITIME CODE. man for hire, but it must not be one of the Crew that is so hiv- ed for wages, because no person can perform the duty of two. If the Nakhoda cannot find a substitute, the wages shalJl re- main in his hands, and he shall: divide the sick man’s share of the cargo and property in the vessel among the rest of the crew. CHAPTER ITI, Or PERSONS WHO MAY BE IN DISTRESS OR WHO MAY HAVE . BEEN WRECKED AT Sra. ike Orang Karam. ‘“‘ These are the Laws relating to Persons who may be in distress or suffer from hunger in consequence of a scarcity of Rice and Padi in their Country.” “Tf at a time when, in consequence of its having pleased the Almighty to visit the Rajas and Nobles with dissensions, or owing to a state of war there shall be great distress in any country from the want of food, the poor and wretched shall say to the rich, ‘take us as your slaves, but give us to eat ;’ and afterwards, the persons who have relieved them shall be desirous of selling them when the Country has reco- vered from its distress, it is the Law, that they shall give notice therof to the Orang besar or principal people, and the Magistrate shall direct that the parties be not sold, because they were distressed at the time of the agreement; the Ma- gistrate shall, however, order that the person who provided the food shall have a claim on the person who received it to the extent of one half of the amount of his value.” | “Tfa Slave is not provided with food by his master, the Magistrate shall direct him to perform service for the person who relieved him for four seasons, after which he shall be re- turned to his Master. If such Slave dies while performing service for the person who relieved him, and the circumstance is made known to the proper Officer, he shall not be answer- able for his value; but if the Slave dies and the person for whom he performs service does not report it, he shall be an- swerable to the proprietor of the Slave for half the amount of his value, for such is the loss sustained when a Slave dies,’ MARITIME CODE. | ee In conformity to the above are the Laws respecting per- sons in distress at Sea or who have been wrecked. “Tf the persons who have been wrecked say ‘take us and sell us rather than allow us to perish here,’ and the Nakhoda takes them accordingly, he shall only have a claim to their Services until the Prahu reaches the Port, when, if he is de- sirous of selling them it shall be his duty to report the same to the Shahbandar, in order that the Magistrate may direct that the Nakhoda be entitled to half the amount of their value ; what the persons who were wrecked may have said shall not be attended to because they were in distress.” “Tf persons who have suffered from being wrecked are met with at the time they are in the water swimming, without a chance of their reaching the land in safety, and at their re- quest are taken up by the Nakhoda of any Prahu, the Nakho- da shall be entitled to demand on his arrival at Port the sum of 1 Paha (2 Dollars) if the party is not a Slave, and if a Slave, the half of the amount of his value, but no more.” “ Tf ship-wrecked persons are met under the lee of an Island where they have gone on account of high winds and shall be in distress, the demand on account of each, if not » slave, shail be 2 Mas (2 Dollars and a half) and ifa slave 7 Mas (3 Dollars and a half each). ” Another copy of the Malacca Code states that the Nakho- da is to demand as follows, on account of the Gantong Layer or hoisting of the Sail :— “For all persons who may have been wrecked, and may be met at sea and taken up, the Nakhoda shall be entitled to de- mand on account of the Gantong Layer at the rate of a Tahil (4 Dollars) each, and if such persons require to be supplied with victuals, he shall Le entitled to make a further demand at the rate of a paha (2 Dollars each). ”’ ‘he Nakhoda is authorized to make a similar demand for all persons who may have been passengers in vessels that have been wrecked, if they have not reached their destined port ac- cording to their agreement, and they shall have got landed previously, the law is that the demand shall (also) be at the rate of a half Tahil for each ; if otherwise (and they shall have arrived at their destination) a paha (2 Dollars) cach, which is in full of all that can be demanded. : 78 MARITIME CODE. Or FIsHERMEN. “ Tt is the Law with respect to Fishermen (Orang Pengail) men who fish with lines and hooks, that if they have lost their Prahu and are taken up by a fisherman of their own class the demand shall be at the rate of 1 paha (2 Dollars) for each ; and if they still retain their Prahu, but have lost their Sails and Paddles, in such case, the demand to be made by those who take them up shall be 2 Mas (1 Dollar) each, for such is the Law respecting fishermen of this description.” “The Laws respecting (Orang menebas) fishermen who fish in fiishing rivers are the same when they are wrecked and in distress as the Laws of the Sea, but they shall be administered by the Shahbandar of the Port.” Or TROVE. «These are the Laws respecting anything that may be found, whatever it may be, whether Gold, Silver, runaway Slaves or otherwise.” a “ Whatever is found on the Sea, whoever may discover it, is the property of the Nakhoda of the Prahu, who may give what he thinks proper to the person who found it.” ‘Whatever may be found by the persons sent on shore to procure wood or water, in like manner becomes the property of the Nakhoda; because such persons act under his authority, and are performing the duty of the Prahu.” According to the Macassar copy the Trove is to bedivided into four parts, one of which (only) shall belong to the Nakho- da because there are many of them. “ But whatever may be found on shore by persons belonging to the Prahu, at a time when they are not acting under the orders, nor performing the duty of the Prahu, even if the par- ties are Kiwior Tumpang menidga * the Trove shall be divided into three parts and one third shall appertain to the finder and the two parts become the property of the Nakhoda.” * «Bernidga”’ is the ordinary form, but “meniaga is also used by some.—D. F. A. H. « JP £6). tr le 3 =_ al eee : FT Cn ee RS ee ee MARITIME CODE. 79 _ “Tfa Trove is found under such circunstances by the Nakhoda’s debtors in that case one half of the Trove shall belong to the debtors and the other to the Nakhoda.” By the Macassar copy this is also the case with respect to what may.be found by the Tumpang menlaga. “Tfa Kiwi goes on shore in any Bay, Coast, or [sland, not on account of his performing the business of the Nakhoda but ex- clusively for his own concern, whatever Trove he may find it shall be divided into two parts, and one shall appertain to the finder, the other to the Nakhoda.” “Tfany of the Nakhoda’s family find anything under such - circumstances, the Trove shall be divided into four parts one’ share uf which shall belong to the Nakhoda, the other three to the finder.” ~The Macassar copy states, that if a muda-muda selected by the Nakhoda meets with persons who have run away, whether it be in a Bay or on Coast or elsewhere, the Nakhoda shall alone be entitled to benefit by it. (éIf Slaves belonging to the Nakhoda under any circum- stance meet with a Trove it shall become the property of the Nakhoda, who may give to the finder what he thinks proper.’ “* Under whatever circumstances Slaves who have abscond- ed from their Master may be met and apprehended by the people belonging to Prahu, they shall become the property of the Nakhoda, who i is, however, bound to restore them to the original proprietor, wherever he may be met, and wherever the Slaves may be brought from, on being paid one half of their value. Whatever valuables such Slaves may have in their possession at the time they are apprehended shall belong to the Nakhoda.” ‘Tf a Prahu is driven from the Land without the fishermen, the persons who meet with it and bring it to the shore shall be entitled to demand half its value as a reward; but there are two cases in which such reward shall not be given.” * First.— When the Rope by which the Prahu is fastened ~ is cut by any person, and the Prahu is carried out by the current, _ the BePHSiOr shall not be obliged to give any rejyard,” 80 MARITIME CODE. “Secondly.—When a Prahu is stolen by any one and afterwards set adrift and is carried to a distance by the current, it is not incumbent on the propietor to pay any reward to the person who meets with it and brings it to the shore.” ; “ The Prahus of a Rajah or of the Orang besar-besar (Nobles) * shall be exempted. No specific reward ‘shall be demanded for them, but the Richmen + to whom they belong shall give to those who find them what they think proper.” ‘With respect to the Sampans, or small Boats, it is Law, that when a person meets with a Sampan that has been drifted a considerable way with goods in it, and the proprietor demands it back, the value shall he divided into three parts, and the person who found the Sampan shall be entitled to a quarter of one of those parts (this appears to apply to Rivers only).” “Tf a person finda Sampan out at Sea with goods in it the Law is, that according to what may be in the Sampan the find- er shall be entitled to one third part, and the owner receive back the remaining two thirds.” : | OF CARRYING OFF SLAVES FROM ANOTHER CouNTRY. “Tf the Slave of a Raja is stolen, it is the Law, that the Nakhoda shall be put to death. If the Slave of an Orang besar or of a Béndahara, is stolen, the Nakhoda shall be fined 10 Tahils 1 Paha (42 Dollars). If the Slave ofa Téman Rayet (common person) is stolen by the Nakhoda he shall not only return the Slave but pay a fine in addition equal to the value of the Slave.” “Tf the Nakhoda carries off the Slave of the Shahbandar, the Law directs that his effects shall be seized and he shall be fined, because he has no respect and attention for the Country — but in his case the Raja may pardon him if he thinks proper.”’ CHAPTER IV. Or Crimes AND PunisHMENT on BoarRD A PRAHU. “ There are four Cases, in which, it is lawful to inflict Capi- tal punishment on board a Prahu.” ~ (#) Chiefs.—W. E. M. (ft) Orang-kaya.—W. E, M, MARITIME CODE. 81 “ First.— When any person mutinies against the Nakhoda.” ** Second] y.— When any person conspires and combines with another, for the purpose of killing the Nakhoda, the Law is, ‘that whoever he may be, whether Kiwi or Tukang, or Malim, he shall suffer death.” _ “Thirdly —When a man contrary to custom wears his Kris when other persons in the Prahu do not, and with the view of effecting some purpose of his own, and of following his own in- clination, it shall be lawful, on sufficient evidence being adduced that it is his intention to do mischief with his Kris to put such person to death without delay, in order to prevent harm,” Under thishead, the Macassar Copy adds, that when a man is very bad indeed, beyond every other person in the Prahu, and evinces his intention of carrying his evil disposition into effect, it is law ful to put such person to death; and nothing more shall be said respecting it. ‘¢ Fourthly.—In certain cases of Adultery.” Of disrespectful and contumacious behaviour towards the Nakhoda (1) (Orang Degil dangedda, or according to the Macassar Copy, Orang teaddat juabonco.) (2) _ “Whosoever is not respectful aud obedient to the Nakhoda, whatever may be his Rank, or Station, such person shall be ad- judged and punished accor ding to the nature of his offence, by the Law of Jadil dan jedda (3) and in the same manner as if such conduct had been shewn towards Nobles and Rajas on shore, or the Senawi may be directed to abuse or insult him, and if he retaliates he may be subjected to the abuse or insult of every person on the vessel. If he asks forgiveness if may be grant- ed, but let him be punished, notwithstanding, in order that he may not do the like another time.” (1) I have been unable to ascertain the meaning of the 2nd of these words, but “degil” means‘obstinate,’ and the next word, as se often occurs in these cases, is probably little more than a synonym or possibly some word indicating authority. (2) Of these words I cannot learn the meaning, bat they are no doubt Bugis.—D. F, A. H, 83 MARITIME CODE. Or ADULTERY AND CRIMINAL CONNECTION WITH A- WoMaAn, ON BOARD A PRABHU, “Tf any Person on board a Prahu has criminal connection with the Woman of the Nakhoda it is the Law, that he be put to death.” “Tf the parties are not slaves, and the \Voman is married, it shall be lawful for the Nakhoda to order them both to be put to death by the Crew.” “Tf the parties are not Slaves and both unmarried, they shall be punished with one hundred stripes each, and after- wards obliged to marry. ‘This punishment may be compound- ed, on the parties paying a fine of 1 Tahil, 1 Paha (6 Dol- lars); but in either case they must marry, and if necessary, be forced_ to do so, after which the woman’s fault shall be for- gotten.” : “Tf a man, not a Slave, has criminal connection with a female Slave who cohabits with her master, he shall pay to the master the value of such Slave provided she has never been pregnant and but lately cohabited with her master; but if she has been pregnant and long cohabited with her master, the man shall be put to death. In either case the Woman shall suffer death.” ‘‘Tfaman is not a Slave and commits adultery with the wite of any of the Crew, it shall be lawful for the husband to put him to death without further reference. The husband may also put the woman to death; if he does not do so, she becomes the Slave of the Nakhcda, who shall provide him with one, in order that he may be content and ready in the performance of his duty on board the Prahu.” **Tfa male Slave has criminal connection with a female Slave, they shall suffer the punishment of beating, which is to be inflicted by the whole Crew, under the superintendence of the Tukang Agung, for such is the law in this case with res- pect to Slaves.” “Tf any person holds an improper discourse with the fe- male Slave of another person and itis in presence of many, he shall be made to pay her value” (3) the first of these words means “ dispute,’ the 2nd the meaning of may approximately be conjectured from the contents and in the same way as hinted at in the lst note in the preceding page.—D. F. A. H. MARITIME CODE. 83 OF Quarrets, DisruTES, AND DissENSIONS ON BOARD A PRanv. «“ Tfany person quarrels with another on board a Prahu, and attempt to wound or strike him, and the blow missing its ob- ject falls on any part of the Prahu,” or according to the Macassar Copy “If any one quarrels with another ina Prahu, and in the scuffle cuts or injures any part of the shrouds, or cable, he shall be fined in the sum of 4 paku Pitis Jawa.” “Tfaman quarrels with another in the forepart of the - Prahu, and draws his Kris and afterwards comes off as far as the place where the sails are kept, towards the person he has quarrelled with, itis lawful that he may be put to death ; but if he can be apprehended, he shall be fined instead, to the amcunt of 1 Laksa 5 Paku Pitis Jawa.” _ “Tfa man quarrels with another and follows him quarrelling to the door of the Nakhoda’s Cabin, tho’ he may not have drawn his Kris, it is lawful to put him to death, but if he can be apprehended he shall be fined instead to the amount of 2 Laksa Paku Pitis Jawa.” | “Tf a Kiwi quarrels with the Nakhoda and approaches to- wards him in the after part of the Prahu he may be put to death, but if he asks forgiveness it may be granted on his pay- ing a fine of 4 Paku Pitis Jawa and providing a Buffalo for the entertainment of the Nakhoda,” or according to the Ma- cassar Copy, “5 Paku pitis Jawa and a present to the Nakhoda of a Buffalo and a Jar of ‘l'uak (Toddy).” Or THEFT. “Ifa man who is not a Slave commits a theft on board a Prahu, whether the thing stolen be gold, silver, or other, he shall be punished according to the Law established on the Land.” | “Ifa Slave is guilty ofa Theft, he shall, in the first in- stance, be confronted with his master; and if it appears that the master knew of the Theft and did not inform the Nakhoda or Tukang thereof, but it reaches the Nakhoda through other information the Law is, that the Slave’s hand shall be cut off and the master fined as if he himself had been the thief, because _— the Law is the same, with respect to the thief and the person _ who receives the articles that have been stolen,”’ 84. MARITIME GODE. - ee In concluding the above translation, it may be necessary to observe, that by the Laws of Ports and Harbours, which — may be considered as part of the Maritime Law it is established, that if there is reason to believe the Nakhoda does not conform = to the Institutes herein laid down, his conduct may, on his re- turn to Port, be enquired into. 3 A TRIP TO GUNONG BLUMUT. By D. F. A. Hervey. 3 | Read at a Meeting of the Socrety held on the 13th October, 1879. Having previously visited Gunong Piulei (in 1876) Gunong Panti and Gunong Méntahak (in 1877), and having on the two latter trips heard a good deal of Gunong Blimut as a mountain far superior in magnitude and height, distant a long way inland, at least 7 days journey, to which seemed attach- ed a good deal of superstitous veneration, I had long been -desirous of making an attempt to reach this latter moun- tain; and Mr. Hullett (Principal of Raffles’ Institute), who had also made trips to the other mountains above mentioned, being ready to join me, I obtained a month’s leave, and on the 21st January we started on our expedition in a steam launch very kindly lent us for the purpose by Captain Bur- rows. 7 We left Singapore at 8.15 a.m. just as it was begin- ning to clear after a continuous rainfall of two days and reached Pilau Tékong at 10.45a.m. Here we stopped for water and got under way again at 11.55. The rain which now began again continued to fall steadily till we reached Panchur some 18 miles up the Johor river, at 2.45 p. m. Up to this point our course had been pretty well N.N.W., but above Panchur the river takes a due northerly direction. Below Panchur the Channel is on the east side, extensive shallows and sand-banks prevailing to the west. At this place we landed, and found it in charge of Che Masim, who succeeded Che Musa, (a2 most agreeable and obliging man, who accompanied me on my trip to Gunong Méntahak at the end of 1877, and who had, Iwas sorry to hear, succumbed afew months before to fever jcaught on an expedition into the interior.) Che Masim was very, civil, but we were toid on all sides that in the present swollen condition of the ri- ver it was hopeless to think of reaching Blumut. Having got our luggage on shore and despatched the launch back to 86 A TRIP TO GUNONG BLUMUT. Singapore, we had assigned to us as quarters the house formerly occupied by Che Musa close to the river, which was now in a somewhat dilapidated condition but still occu- — pied, the inmates insisted upon turning out and giving up to us the inside room of which, it must ‘be confessed, we were glad, for the outer room was very offensive and after a tolerable dinner prepared by our China boys we had a nek night’s rest without curtains. It rained all day persistently, but it was starlight when we went to bed. We were told that the river was running so high that many of the “ Kangkas,” (Chinese Gambier or Pepper stations) were submerged up to the roof. The next morning, the 22nd, though we were anxious to take advantage of the flood tide, the usual Malay delays prevailed and we could not get off in the jalor (dug out) with which Che Masim provided " us till after 9 a. m. From the rising ground by the river side just above on chur there is a very pretty view, giving Pulei just opposite in the far West, and to the right the bend of the river with Panti and Méntahak in the distance. Panchur itself is said to owe its name to an ivory conduit made by a former Raja to bring water to a pond in which he and his household might disport themselves. Large stones perforated with holes are also to be found on the banks of the river which are said to be memorials left by the Achinese of a conquering visit paid to Johor in the early part of the 17th century; they are supposed to be parts of anchors, and are called “ batu anting-anting.” ; At ll a.m. we reached Sungei Bukit Bérangan, (Arsenic Hill River) which we enter ‘ed in search of Che Jalil the Pénghulu of the place, to procure fresh men to take us on to Kota Tinggi, the current “with the ebb being too strong for the same crew to take us so far. We had left Panchur at 9.5 a.m. with a course N. by W: after which Gunong Panti came into view. At 9.20 the course changed to N. W. by W. till 10.40, when we reached Gonggong, on which the course became W.N.W. “Gonggone’ is a common sea- shell andthe name of this place is owing probably to the abundance of these shells there ; here formerly tin used to to be worked; and gold was also found in 1847. At pre- sent there is a pretty numerous settlement of Chinese Pepper and Gambier-planters, A TRIP TO GUNONG BLUMUT. 87 We had to go for about } a mile up the Bukit Berangan River before we came upon Che Jalil, who was very ready and obliging, and who to our great relief made the same boats go on with us, merely adding a couple of paddles to each; we found him engaged clearing ground for a betel- nut plantation ; there seemed to be a “good many Malay elearines here with fruit trees and cood sized houses. We heard that a “Sladang,” the bison “of the Peninsula, had passed close to the house of a Malay in the out- skirts of this place a day or two before. On leaving this small tributary and getting into the main stream again we found the current so strong that it very nearly carried us away in spite of our two extra paddles, and we actually lost ground for a short time, but ultimately succeeded in making our way into a less impetuous current and making progress. We heard that a Johor steam launch was waitine at Panti to bring back Mr. Hill and Che Yahya on their return from Blimut. Close to Gonggong is Sungei Sere1 (lemon-erass River), near the mouth of which lies Pulau Sarang Déndang, (crow’s nest Island) and immedi- ately after come Bérangan Hill and River. 3 mile further up is Pulau Linau (a red stemmed variety of betelnut) just at the mouth of the Séluyut River, on the banks of which rises a hill of the same name, which would be a capital site for a bunga- low, 6 hours’ steam from Singapore; the strait between the island and the main is called Sélat Méndinah. There are Chinese plantations up the Stluyut River. Just after this point the main river takes-a sharp bend to the right, and henceforward its course continues for the most part yery winding, resembling in us respect the majority of the Peninsula rivers. About a mile hicher up on the left we eame to Galah Si Badang (the punting pole of Si Badang), the execution place of former days and the scene of one of he many notable deeds performed by Si Badang, the Her- eules of Malay legend. It is said that when the river is low the stump of a tree is to be seen, the stem of which (some 18 inches in diameter) Si Badang broke off and used as a pole to propel his boat against the stream. Nearly opposite is Merdalam, and a little further up Sungei Néca Mulor. Proceeding another + mile we reach Sungei Ménchok, and 1a, mile hicher on the left the river and hill of Pénatih, a about the same distance beyond them Bukit China: on the right again is Palau Patani, the residence of Patani men, 88 | A TRIP TO GUNONG BLUMUT. A mile further on is Tanah Séroh, (Sunken soil) the scene of a terrible catastrophe said to have taken place long ago, a sudden subsidence of the soil which buried the whole kampong with its inhabitants. This calamity is attributed to a tremendous fall of rain brought about by the unlucky conduct of a boy in swinging a frog in a cloth like a child. There is a similar legend prevailing about a kampong named Kélébur in Pahang, which likewise met with sudden _ destruction owing to the misconduct of two little girls. Not far above this at a bend of the river on the same side Batu Sawa comes into view, with red and white soil shewing on the ‘bank where the river has eaten into rising ground. Just beyond is Tanjong Putus (severed Point) indicating no doubt the spot which the river, as it often does during the | rainy season, has cut right across the neck of a bend and made for itself another channel. A short way beyond on the left may be descried with some trouble a tiny creek which bears the name of Danau Séra, (Midge Lake); it widens out a little way from the main stream into a lake, which from its name may be supposed to rejoice in swarms of a little stinging creature more minute than the redoubt- able “‘agas” (sand-fiy). ‘Turning our eyes once more tothe right we find ourselves facing Péngkalan Rambei [Rambei- tree, (bearing a well-known fruit) landing-place |, notfar below Sungei Damar (Pitch tree River) ; and close above this latter is Kota Tinggi, once the residence of Royalty ; the only re- maining marks of its former greatness however are slight traces of a fort, and two cemeteries, one close to the kampong surrounded by a low wall of laterite and containing the tombs of the former sovereigns, and the other nearly a mile off in the jungle which contains the tombs, some of them handsomely carved, of the Bcndaharas, the predecessors, it is said, of those who took charge and ultimately became the independent rulers of Pahang; among these is also the tomb of one Yam-Tuan. It is much to be regretted that none of these tombs have any inscription or even a date. Behind the kampong is Padang Saujana a wide plain the further part of which is well stocked with cecoanut palms and various fruit-trees; this may be looked upon as a sign of former prosperity, in fact it is frequently the only indica- tion remaining of human occupation in places once well peopled and highly prosperous. We reached Kota Tinggi at 5 p. m. and in half an hour the Pénghtlu and Che Kasim, a Malay acquainted with Singa- A TRIP TO GUNONG BLUMUT. 89 pore, made their appearance, and the latter gave us quar- _ters in his house, a fine large one conveniently close to the creek which forms the landing place.- After dinner we pro- duced the Maharaja’s letter, “and it was then agreed by the Malays assembled that we must be helped on our journey, ana Dato’ Dérasap (the Pénghtlu) was to have the letter explained to him next morning. Next morning, 25rd, we set off along a path passing first through the kampong and then throuch the jungle for the * Kang! ka” (settlement) of Tan Tek Seng the “ Kangchu” (viver-head) of this district, which we reached after a walk of about a mile. We found Tek Seng ready to sell us some of his rice, and very civil; he regaled us with tea, sweets, and some splendid oranges fresh from China, which I never saw the like of ont of Gibraltar. From some rising ground at the back of his house in a pepper garden he shewed us a view of Pantiand Méutabak. Che Kasim vigorously denied that the keel-like end of Panti was called Banang and the far end Panti, (as J had been informed by an old experienc- ed guide, C he Moa of Panchur, sent with me by the Maha- raja on a former trip), saying that Gunong Banang was in a. different part of the country ; it is trae that there are hills of that name on the West coast of Johor near the month of the Batu Pahat river, but it is so common for the same name to occur more than once that I do not see in that any reason for disbelieving the statement of Che Moa. On our return to Kota Tinggi we heard that the steam- launch was af Péngkalan Pttei, and we were only kept from paying ita visit by the still persistent rain. Meanwhile a message caine from Tek Seng inviting us to dine with him at 4.30 p. in., oy we were m aking ready to set off again for the “ Kangk > when a Malay boy brought word “that a *““ kapal api” Was coming down the river ; so we ran down to the landing-place and after waiting a few minutes heard the “ puff-puff”’ of the launch long before we saw her; we “ cooehed” and shouted “ stop hex’ as loud as we could, and had the satisfaction of seeing her turn round after she had passed our creek, and make for it again, where she was fastened to a stake near the bank; Hullett and I went out to her @ a jalor, and made ourselves known to Hill. We of course plied him freely with questions on the subject of Blimut and the way to it, we gathered that we should get there without great difficulty; not more than half a mile of swamp on the way, The height was 3,190 ft. by his 90 A TRIP TO GUNONG BLUMUT. aneroid, the soil very fair, perhaps not so good as Panti, plenty of ferns and plants, he had been obliged to throw the bulk of his away; as Hill wanted to be off and the launch, in spite of the rope, was steaming hard to avoid being carried away by. the current, we ‘had to bring our questions to an end, so away went tle launch with a jakun they had brought from the interior, while we returned on shore and started for the “kangka” to getourdinner withthe “kangchu.” No one would have euessed from our costume that we were on our way to dine with probably the wealthiest planter in Johor, the owner of aboutl00 plantations, but our dress was suited to-the road by which we had to travel, most of the way ankle-deep in mud, and occasionally swamps with a partial and very insecure floating-bridge of poles. We reached the kaneka about 5 p.m. bare- legge odand bare-footed, splashed and smeared with mud, but with the help of a cooly - and a pail of water, we soon set that right, and jomed our jovial host in doing justice to his plentiful but not varied fare. He was very talkative, said the Maharajah was very good (an assertion we were neither able nor disposed to dispute) but that the Singapore Towkays were trying to “pusing” (cheat) him abont the Gambier or some other “chukei” (dues). The tigers, he said, did not trouble his neighbourhood, but in Stluang disti “ict, (as we had already heard) were numerous and had been committing dreadful - havoc among the Chinese plantation coolies, wno for some | superstitious reason would not take any steps to put a stop to this wholesale destructien of human life; the Chinese vegetable gardeners in Singapore seem less influ- enced by stich notions , for they find no difficulty in setting spriny-guns for tiers. We were told that any cooly speak- ing of the tiger by proper name was liable toa fine of $10. We questioned our host about gambling, which system he thought best, the Singapore plan ‘of (attemp ted) suppression, or the Johore license, we could not obtain a definite answer but gathered that, while he admitted gambling did a ereat deal of harm, and professional gamblers always win and frequently cheated, still the coolies were very much devoted to it, and were willing to risk ruining themselves ; (ergo, they should be allowed to do SO, -especially as our friend draws his share of profit from the system). We left at 8.30 agrecably impressed with our host, a man who deserves his position, for he started here 17 years ago im a small plantation with a capital of 5500. Wesaw the gambling system in full play, it being the Chinese New Year, when A TRIP TO GUNONG BLUMUT. 91 the coolies are viven 5 days uninterrupted holiday, but even that limitation is not always strictly adhered to, for the towkays can afford a little liberality in this respect, seeing that anyhow they get the money of their coolies who are dependent onthem for supplies of all kinds the whole year ronnd. Towkays will sometimes keep on working a mine or plantation after it has ceased to pay, for the sake of the money they can make out of the cools. We returned about 9 p.m. by Sungei Pémandi ina sampan, eetting glimpses in the darkness partly relieved by torchlight of grand ferns drooping over the water. On reaching the house we learnt that the Pénghulu objected to our starting next day till after the service of the “‘surau,” 7.e., till 1 p.m. or 2 p.m., we agreed to this, though further delay was annoyine, as we did not see our way to combating such an objection. Friday 24th—The second fine morning since we left Singapore, though unable to start till the afternoon, we resolved to get off as soon after the service as we could, so we put all our things together ready fora start, including 3 pikuls of rice for the boatmen and coolies we should take ith us. All being ready, and there being 2 or 3 hours to dispose of we gota “jalor’ and went up the Pémandi, in search of plants and ferns, our curiosity having been excited by what we saw the night before on our trip down the stream from the “kangka.” But the torchlight, effective though it was from a scenic point of view, proved somewhat deceptive, for with the exception of one variety of lycopodium we returned empty-handed, the ferns beingallcommon. Iadded the names of a few plants to my vocabulary, which I always. seize the opportunity of doing whenever I get the chance; in this direction there is stilla great deal to be done, as well as in a general way, but some care is necessary, as the Malays sooner than confess their ignorance, will often give a wrong name. As regards the general vocabulary I do not believe much more'than half the language has yet been recorded, Lovzan in his journal states that he already possessed a list of words exceeding that in Marsden’s Dictionary, by 3,000 and that he was so constantly increasing his stock that he did not propose at that time to take any steps with a view to. publication. It is much to be desired that the Society should secure the vocabulary referred to. The Pénghulu of the place, Dato’ Derasap, is a gentleman of the old school, to 92 A TRIP TO GUNONG BLUMUT. whom nothing is so unpleasant as taking action in any matter, and had it not been for the Maharaja’s letter, we should no doubt have found himimmoveable, but with Che Kasim’s aid we succeeded in getting off at 3.50 p.m. in a couple of “jalor,’ Che Kasim’s being avery fine one, but we were undermanned, and after an unsuccessful attempt to get another paddler from a Malay house a little way up the river, we had to struggle on as we were. The first place passed on leaving Kota Tinggi 1s Sungei Témbioh a little higher on the opposite (right) bank, while a little higher on the Kota side is the Sungei Pémandi already mentioned. Close above this on the same side is Pulau Pahang where the Pahangites took up their quarters on visiting Johor, and which became a sort of settlement. Half a mile or so further up, still on the same side is Sungei Kémang, and crossing to the other side about quarter mile further up we reach Peénekalan Pétei; here we arrived about 5 p.m. and having decided on nighting here, we went to see the towkay of the*‘kangka”’ who, being hospitably disposed, told us we were welcome to take up our quarters at his house, and we lost no time in availing ourselves of his offer. ‘his “ kangka” is situated at a bend of the river on a plateau some 60 feet or so above it, and from the upper story a fine view of Panti may be had, part of Méntahak can be seen, but the rest is hidden by the roof of a bangsal (7. e, cooly shed.) Some 8 or 9 years ago a Mr. Geech? held land here. He was also the first to work tin at Sétliang. The jungle about here is very pretty and from what we see of it, offers satisfactory occupation for the plant-collector. The towkay shewed some interest in the question of coffee-planting and made a good many inquiries about it, seemed rather to fear the advent of the European planter. Incessant gambling going on here all night too. Saturday 25th.—Two men from the place where we had ex- pected to find them yesterday joined our boats this morning and we started at 7 a. m. Passing Sungei Bédil* on our right about 4 mile up, and 4 mile further on the left Sungei Ptnaga (from the hard wood of that name) at 9.30 a. m., we reached K. Panti. Here we stopped for breakfast and put off again at 10 a. m. taking with us a Chinaman bound for Séliang who was to work his passage, and he plied his paddle with an energy which put to shame most of our crew. The scenery * Said to owe its name to a booming sound which its emits under certain circumstances. A TRIP TO GUNONG BLUMUT. 93 along the river is very pretty, the-jungle being diversified by the blogsom-like white leaves of the shrub called by the Malays s “balik hadap” (hindside befor e.) Another constantly recurring feature is the “rasan” a palm-lke sort of tree which lines the banks and bobs and bows its pine-like crown before the rushing current; like other beautiful things its only use is to be looked at. The rétan (rattan) also often lends a charm to the scene with its great feathery fronds climbing high up the trees. Saw some flying-foxe s (kclaang) flying hich, we had seen afew yesterday evening. From K. Pan- ti there is a jungle path passing through two or three plan- tations to the mountain cf the same name, the top of which may be reached in six or seven hours ; there is a shanty on the south face of the summit, whence at ihe end of a long stretch of jungle besprinkled with plantations may be de- scried the mouth of the Johor River with the vee islands and beyond them the Island of Singapore ; vest- ward, beyond a similar expanse of jungle rises the Palei range blue in-the distance. To this view that presented from the north and north-west offers a startline contrast, the moment you get through the jungle and find your self on the edge of the mountain the whole view is one sea of mountains from one to three thousand fect high; G. S¢m- bélayane or Asahan, G. Mtntahak, G. Lisone, Ganong Bilai S. Chéndia Palau, 8. Timbun tilane, Bukit (or Pénali ) Pan- jang, G. Pénydtong, and Blimut were among the names given, but the native is not very reliable on these points, - and these names therefore require verification. To ue north- east the sea can be descried with P. Tinggi and further north P. Babi, and in clear weather P. Tidman would prob ably be visible. Due north between 8. Timbun tilane and P. 'Tingegi lies a comparatively level space up to the foot of the north side of Panti. Pantiis avery peculiar hill in appearance, With ifs lone straight back and abrupt western end it sug- gests the keel of a capsized boat, like the Tangkuban Prahu in Java. It is said that an anchor and ro ope is to be found some- where on the summit, where it is also asserted mangrove grow, but it is har dly necessary to say that I could find no traces of either the one or the other. Thesoilon the top is black and peaty-looking, here and thereare moist hollows with a good deal of moss: I was surprised to find the “ raésau”’ up here and other vegetation usually characteristic of a low and damp level; it must, I suppose, be attributed to the low temperature and moist soil. Under this black soil is a white _ sand, which is succeeded by a white semi-indurated sand- 9 4, A TRIP TO GUNONG BLUMUT. | < stone; as fur as I could see the mass of the hill consists of more or less indurated sandstone, on the side of the hill boulders of very hard sandy brown sandstone are to be met with; and there must also ie oranite, for I found granite in the stream half way up the hill, but they were water-worn pieces, the rock there was sandstone. On the way up I came across a tortoise about 18 in. by a foot, but could not find any means of securing him. I forgot to euuan the delightful little spring at the top, giving forth coffee-coloured water, which is, notwithstanding its hue, perfectly sweet and sood, It is the only hill I know “of here which has water actually on the summit. The soil on this hill looks better than any I have seen hitherto in this country, with the excéption per- haps of some on the way to Blimut. To return to our journey. Having left K. Panti about 10 a. m., at about 2 p.m. we reached Chéngkedam on the left, where there is a Kangka about 150 yards from the river, the shed on the river bank was submerged to about half way up the roof. When we got to the‘ Kanoka ” the towkay, after regaling us with tea and oranges, took us to somerisine oround lat ely cleared, behind the present buildings; there he said he should erect a new Kaneka, the site of the present one beine too low, considering the heioht to which the river sometimes rises in the wet season. The new site promises a fine view. The current was very strong, and our pro—- eress very slow so far, we put itat not more than 14 milesan hour, at some bend we actually y lost ground for a time. Be- fore we got to Chtnekédam, on reaching a turn in the river, where the current seemed to hare died away, an old Malay in the bows of our “jAlar” remarked “ harimau makan . harus”’ (a tiger is swallowin o the stream), to explain the sud- - den stillness of the stream, an illustration of the powers po- pularly aseribed to this animal. After having an easy course for about ten minutes, we came again into the full current, which we found had avoided the usual windings and taken a more direct line through the jungle, these are no doubt -- the occasions on which a “ Tanjong Putus” is formed, the old bed getting silted up, and the new channel worn deeper - and deeper. We had two heavy showers after leaving Chéngkédam, and reached Sélhang about 5 5 p. in., and landed all our luggage and stores in the © sur au,’ the floor of which was only two feet above the water, though i in a previous visit it had been high and dry above the bank. As we sighted the first houses of the kampong, our Chinese passenger bestirred me A TRIP TO GUNONG BLUMUT. 995 himself, drawine from the Malay the remark “ Ah China pila bangau,” hinting at his instinctive feeling that he was once more within reach of his countrymen. The Pén ohtilu of the place, Che Husain, came to see us a few minutes after we landed; we handed him the Maharaja’s general letter and another addressed to himself; after reading them he said he would have men and boats ready for us ‘by E perma: next day, a sign of promptitude as pleasing as it was novel. Found more men who had been to Blimut with Hill and Che Gayha,and did not gather from them that there were any great difficulties in the way; they evidently looked upon Mr. Hill’s walking powers with an uncomfortable sort of respect, and dé evoutly hoped we should not drag them along at such a pace, regardless of supplies. Quinine was highly appreciated aud was given with other medicines to parties complaining of various sailments, At 8.15 p.m. thermometer was 78°. At6.30 a.m. next morning 73°, this morning, Sunday the 26th, we increased our supply of rice to 4 pikuls and got a few luxuries for the Malays. ‘rhe river still as high as ever; in December, 1877, it was supposed to be very high, but it - as not as hieh as this by 8 or 9 feet, which is said. to be the greatest rise for the last 8 or 10 years; the fact that this was the second rise during the present rains was given as a reason for not expecting any more really heavy rain. ‘The oeneral opinion was that the rains would continue till the Glose of the Chinese New Year. This place, Scluang, forms ‘the starting-point of the traveller bound for G. Mintahak, _the way lies through jungle and a whole string of deserted tin-mines, the last of which is close to the foot of the mountain, being separated from it by one of those delight- ful sandy-bedded streams which are happily not rare in these jungles. The ascent of Mtntahak is not an undertaking of any great difficulty; the path, asin most other mountains, follows the ridge, there is one stiffish climb more than half way up, but that does not take long. Hf itis not practica- ble to reach the summit in the same day, the best place to encamp is at a dip in the ridge at about 1,000 feet, where - there is water close at hand. A distinguishing feature ie this mountain is the prevalence of the “déun payone” gigantic leaf from 10 to 15 feet long and from 24 to 4 tect or more broad; you have simply to cut a dozen, stick them in the ground by their stalks, and scatter a few on the ground for a carpet, and in two or three minutes you have a luxurious green roofed hut giving complete shelter; [ brought one or two of these leaves to Singapore with me, and they 96 ; A TRIP TO GUNONG BLUMUT, were deposited in the Museum. Granite crops up on this mountain, but ee were no large boulders visible, the soil appears pretty goed, better than what [have seen hither- to excepting that on Panti. My reckoning of the elevation with one ee was 1,950 feet, the same as the lower peak of Pilei, while Mr. Hill makes it 2,197 feet, so, as my aune- roid agreed wail Mr, Hill as to the height of Pants, 1,650 feet South face, I suspect that [ did not reach the true sum- mit, though I took a good deal of trouble in : vine to do so, and reached the point which was called so, and which I was told was that reached by Maclay a year or ee before; the fiew inland from this mountain is very a ie, finer even than that from Panti. Here as elsewhere when out of reach of water, the traveller can get a cool dri inle fon some of the numerous hanging ropes and supple jacks he comes across along the path ; a section of one of these, three or four feet Jong, will give half a ue of water, sometimes most deli- CiOUS sweet water, others give a water slightly acrid, but quite drinkable. I eive the names of some of tnese water-giving “okar”? as the Malays call them, Viz: Sebras, bléra ane Cmptlas (the ¢mpéclas hold second place as to water supply), rlang (this ¢ oives the most water and has an edible fruit), jitan (freit edible), bibat (ved fruit not edible, shoots edible, water oe al’ a ue edible), gégrip (edibie fruit very pleasant), lvbada (pI easant edible fruit), garok oe edible,) ketkrang (fruit edi nr As far as one could see, ther was not much variety in the way of ferns or orchids on this mountain. The master of Stbadang, the Malay champion, was a Séliang man, Sebadang his aself being a native of Sayong. After leaving Séliange at 3.15 p.m. we passed one more Kaneka, the furthest up the river. We stopped for the night at a place called Kampong Batu Hampar, consisting of two or three somewhat impoverished looking huts; we were told, however, that there were two or three more further ax ray from the river bank out of sight; they were cultivating sugar-cane, plantains and klédés, also tapiocain a small way. The land this side the river (right ban! kK), consists mainly of pérmatangs (ridges) 5 the hollows between them were just now filled-with water, which served to keep away the tigers which ustially infest the neighbourhood. We were given a deserted and very much dilapidated shanty to put up in for the night, but with a few additional kajanes from the boat and my waterprof sheet hung up at the side, we contrived to get tolerably sheltered : “put we should have cared but little about this if we could have been free from those tor- A TRIP TO GUNONG BLUMUT, 97 menting little sand-flies which tortured us all night, piercing through everything, wrap ourselves up as we might. The Batu Hampar, which givesits name to this place, is a “ Kra- mat,” a sacred rock in the river, on which the devout spread the mat of prayer; it owes its sanctity, according to the legend, to the execution onit by order of the Yam Tian of Kota Tinesi, of one Jit, Pénghalu of the Jakuns, who had been detected in necromantic practices. When they came after the execution with the burial garments to take away the body, it had disappeared. Three months after he was met alive and well on the same spot by his son, and from that period he used to haunt the spot. He is also said to assume at times the form of a white cock; when met in human form, he disappears, and a white cock is seen vanishing in the distance. Between Stliang and Batu Hampar, S.Rémfroh, 8. Ramun, (tree bearing a sub-acid fruit)S. Sdlok, (a certain knife), we passed SS. Gajah (elephant), 8. Landak (poreupine’, Pokok Mahong, 8. Lahan, 8. Sélasa (a pleasure house), Pasir RAja and Rantau Raja, Malay houses on left at intervals of 7 minutes; 8. Dtrhika, and S. Sttonggene both on the left, and Batu Sawa. Of the above places most take their names from trees or animals, Vasir Raja (King sand or strand) and Rantau Raja (ine Reach) require no further expianation. S. Gémitiroh takes its name from the rushing sound of the stream there; there is an island of the same name close by. 8S. Détrhaka or S. Anak Dérhika as it is also called, and 8. Sttonggene derive their names, according to the Malay legend in this case as in many others, from incidents which it is difficult to de- seribe in seemly language; however Sttonggeng (the stooper) was the step- mother of Anak Dtrhaka (the rebellious son). One day Sétonggene was stooping picking up sticks, and in hitching up her dress she made a gesture which was mis- construed by her son, who thereupon assaulted herin a way which caused her to turn round and give him such a tremendous kick that he was heaved to the spot where flows the stream to which he has given his name, and Setonggeng herself was converted into the stream which bears her name. The two streams are about a quarter of a mile apart. Batu Sawa (fishing-weir rock) marks the spot where, says tradition, Stbadang picked up a rock to make way for his weir. We left Kwala Batu Hampar at 911 a.m., andin a few ininutes passed a river of the same name, and in 10 minutes had passed the clearing on the same side, and found big 98 A TRIP TO GUNONG BLUMUT, jungle on both sides. On one of the trees we noticed a very fine fern with long grass-like leaves, a non-botanist would ken it to a delicate variety of -hart’s-tongue; the hart’s- tongue, or bird’s-nest fern, is called ‘‘ pokok sakat” by the Malays, and the stag’s-horn, of which we now came upon some very fine specimens, ‘“ pasu putri’ (princess’s bowl). At Libok Kéndur (gourd hole), 9. 41 a. m., we came across some “rasau”’ again and ten minutes later we passed Tanjone Blit. Shortly after we noticed a fine specimen of “ pdkok. rawa, a beautiful round-topped tree with thick-set, glossy, dark-green leaves, which bears a pleasant fruit. At 10. il a.m. we pass on the left 8. Daun Labth, and at 10.24 a. m. Tauah Dapar on the same side. At 10.87 a.m. we pass S. Pélang Pitus (severed-boat river), here the jungle on both sides is very beautiful... According to tradition the river just mentioned owes its name to one of the numerous feats of Se Badang; it is stated that.he and his wife Nének Panjang went out in a pélang boat together fishing, she in the bows and he at the stern, and that each, seeing a fish at their respective ends, paddled in opposite directions, and paddled with such force that the boat parted in two in the middle. It will be seen from the above that Nenek Panjang was a fair match for her husband in physical prowess, her ereat powers are attributed to a circular root (akar gandir) which she found lying on the ground like a hoop, and which when she put it on fitted her waist exactly; she never took it off, and from that time she equalled her husband in streneth. The legend further narrates that she bore a child to the Jin Kelembei, from whom her husband obtained his a gift of great strength, At 11.15 we passed Jalor Patus (a rock to the left which occasioned the damave referred to). At 11.26 we sighted Tanjong Pérak, the point between the Léinggiu and the Say- ong: at 11.51 we entered the Lénggiu with a sharp turn to ~ he Hast, the Sayong being N. W. wef ound the Lénggiu quite sluggish, all the force of the current in the Johor being ap- parently contributed by the Sayong. In half an hour trees began to get in the way, both sides of the stream, which 1s not often more than 20 yards broad and very winding, and if possible more beautiful than before. At 12.10 p.m. we passed Sungei Kemangeit, and at 12.22 we came upon three wood cutters’ huts to the left, little cramped huts set upon tall andsomewhat slight poles ; here we stopped for tiffin till 1.12 p.m. At 1.38 p. m. we passed Sungei Sadei, at 3 p. m. a Jakun’s clearing and hut on the right; 3.21 Sungei Stbang A TRIP TO GUNONG BLUMUT. 99 on the right. At 3.385 we went over Lobang Ajar with powerful current and whirlpool. At 4.5 p.m. on our left was Pasir Bérhala (idol sand) of which no clear account Was given. At 4.36 had half an hour’s work in cutting through a tree fallen across the stream, and now the oppor- tunity was taken of cutting some poles for “ gala” to punt us along with, and we certainly got along half again as fast “as with the paddles. At 4.18 p.m. we passed Pulau Tan- jong Putus, at 5. 37 Libok tirok, at 6.6 p. m. Sungei Tene- kil. Jungle can be touched on both sides. At 6.19 Sungei Machap flows in to the right. After cutting our way through more fallen trees, we reached Gajah Minah (where Messrs. Hill and Yahya had put up for a night), about 5 minutes past 7. p.m. For more than half an hour we had been en- joying a delicious evening with the light of the young moon; I could not ascertain how this place had got its name. The only sign of humanity about it isa very elementary sort of shanty, which scarcely deserves the name of hut, and looks as if half a roof had fallen to the ground and had been after- wards propped up by sticks in a slanting position; we pre- ferred the jalor for sleeping quarters, the shanty and its neighbourhood abounding in leeches. The said shanty was put up by a rattan-cutter; we were told that a Chinaman had been carried off here by a tiger one year ago, and a Malay two years aco. We must have had to cut through a dozen trees or more during the day. Every now and again everything had to be taken out of the boat and put on atree and then the boat could just scrape under, we were also con- stantly having to lie flat; about three hours were lost with these constant stoppages. During the wet season, it is only the Lénggiu in which snags, ete. are so unpleasantly fam- iliar; the Johor isfree from them as far as boats of light draught are concerned, indeed during our trip, a steam launch could quite well have gone upas far as the mouth of the Linggiu.- The Jonor river is certainly a fine one, but in the Lénggiu, though narrower, the beauty of the scenery increases ; some of the winding bits are wonderfully lovely, rattans everywhere adding to their charm and variety with their beautiful featherlike sprays; the monkey-ropes hanging gracefully here and there, their pale tint limniny out with delicious contrast the cool dark green of the leafy walls around them. In places the under soil has the pre- vailing red hue of Singapore but it is mostly sandy, though occasionally it appears to be of a better quality. Nowand again whitish clay under-lies the red. 100 A TRIP TO GUNONG BLUMUT. Tuesday, 28th.—To-day was simply a repetition of yesterday, saving for the increase of snags and fallen timber. At 12.43 we passed on our right Stmpang Mahaligei (palace ) where used to be the Royal fishing box. 12.46, huts to the left, 1.25, 8. Ayeé Pitih on right. At 1.30 saw a beautiful masang in a trap up in a tree, trap consisted of two or three sticks fastened from bough to bough the interva!s being fill- ed with thorny rattan leaves; he was struggling desperately for his freedom, but apparently in vain, when just as one of our men had climbed nearly up to him, by a frantic effort he got loose, and was out of si ieht in a moment. At 1.38 passed Libok Bik on our left, “said to be a “ Kramat,” but we got no details. At 1.57 we had Sungei Téngkélah on our left, and at 2.8 Sungei Tempinis: Sungei or léngkalan Ténekétlah is the place where Logan re-embarked for Singa- pore on his return from his trip in 1847 up the Endau river and through the interior of Johor. Its name derives from | a fish, and in former days it was one of the retreats of Roy- alty. 2.10, Jakun hut in clearing on the right, and again at 2.39, At 5.26 p.m. we reached the limited Kampong of Kélésé Baniak, occupied by both Malays and Jakuns; there were three huts on the bank, the huts were very low on high piles, two of them were thatched with daun payong, or umbrella leaf, which added much to their picturesque ap- pearance. The better part of the day had been wet, and we were still forced to have our “ kaj ang’ up, and, as before, we dined and slept on board our jalor. We were not allow-— ed to continue our wanderings on shore before dinner, our men assuring us that at dusk in that neighbourhood we - were not at all unlikely to meet aroaming tiger. ‘This place is named from a fish, Kélésa, which is said to abound here and is described as having upper part dark green, beliy white, and large scales. The river had, we were told, been much higher a few days before, about 12 feet, as we judged, above its present level. Next day (29th) we took on a Malay and two Jakuns, more poling and a great deal of cutting work, the stream narrowed so much that there was but just room for the jalor to pass. We saw more hill coffee shrubs with good-sized berries on the banks of the river as we passed. A little before 4 p.m. we got into the Téba river, leaving re Lénggiu on our left; a little way up the Teba, we found ourselves at the Pénekalan, the residence of the Pénghilu or Batin of the J akuns ; as we neared his hut, some women and squalline children scr ‘ambled ¢ away, apparent- ly alarmed at the sudden_invasion of the strange orang A TRIP TO GUNONG BLUMUT. 101 puteh. We found the hut much superior to any we had seen since leaving Séliang in size, construction, accommo- dation and comfort; it was that ched with a leaf res embling nipah, and the flooring was a bark one, the best portion of it being covered with mats, on which we deposited our sleeping-gear. We then went out into the garden in search ot ferns, &e., and our curiosity was rewarded by some capital specimens found amon @ the decaying logs which cumbered the ground; the carden contained some fine tapioca, sugar- cane, plantains, and klédek; the Batin kept a few fowls ‘and also a dog, which he used in the chase of the smaller jungle deer. Not long after cur arrival a very queer old man came to see us, who. was introduced as the Batin Lama or Dato ; he is the father of the present Batin, who was then away on the Hndau. The old man spoke Malay fiuently, but with a peculiar accent, broader than that of the Malays and sounding the final & much more distinctly. Iasked him if he remembered Mr. Logan’s visit some 30 years before, he said he did, and also that of M. Favre; on the occasion of the latter he was living in the Sayong where there are two Jakun kampongs, some 50 people in all; he was des- cribed by M. Favre as an old man of 80, according to which he must have attained the extraordinary age of 110, but he is now probably not much over 80, and at the time of M. Favre's visit may have been between 50 and 60, with nearly White hair, looking old for his years; he e probably deceived “M. Favre by his ready acaulescence in the idea of his being 80 years old; like most ‘of the natives here he was quite ready to agree to anything which might please his guest, and was quite disposed to say that he was 110. The Batin’s hut lies not far from Bukit Télentene and Papur, which we were to!d Mr. Hill ascended in search of plants during the day he was kept waiting while his men were getting ready their “ambong.” Mr. Hill gives the elevation at 1350 feet. The Dato told me there was no hill at the source of the Sayung, as stated by Favre and Logan, from the other side of which fiowed the Bénut into the straits of Malacca, he said that the streams flowed in opposite directions from the ‘same swamp, but there must oe some falls the same might perhaps be assumed in the case of the two Sémrongs asserted by Logan to be one river joining the Batu Pahbat and the Hndau ferther North, but in 1877 I was assured hy Che Misa of Panchur, who had explored the Hndau and its branehes that re was not so, und that the two Semrongs were separated at the source by rising ground, so 102 A TRIP TO GUNONG BLUMUT. that for the present at all events, Logan’s assertion cannot be unreservedly accepted. ‘There were plenty of subjects for can ae with the Dato; but I was obliged to reserve them for such opportm nity as I might cet | on my return. After dinner our men told us some Malay tales, and we in return gave them Little Red Riding Hood and other stories, to which they listened with much interest and amusement, some of the incidents eliciting roars of laughter, the unexpectedly tragic fate, however, of little Red Riding Hood, according to our version, cast a shade over the audience who speedily retired to forget their g grief in slumber. The next day (30th) we succeeded, contrary to our expectations, in gett- ing our party off at 11.30 a.m. We were 16 in all, 12 men, — besides ourselves and the boys. I had to give up my native mattress, there not being enouvh carriers; the Malays consider 15 to 20 kati sufficient load for a man in an ‘“ambong”’ (the basket they carry on the back with straps passing over the shoulders); Chinaman would carry much more in his two baskets on a kandar-stick, but they-could not pass along a ereat portion of the path we had to travel, which was in many places only just wide enough for the head and shoulders to squeeze through. After starting we had to cross a stream by means of some unplea- santly ricketty branches; and then our course, there could be hardy said to be a path, lay through jungle which was all under water, sometimes up to the knees and oe casionally deeper still, with muddy holes and invisible roots and stumps, so that our progress was not rapid. After an hour or two of this sort of work we came upon a larger stream with rushiny current, a medium-sized tree stem lay across it, but some inches under the suriace, and thouvh the natives with their prehensile feet cressed it safely, we did not feel quite equal to the occasion, and our men soon had a few uprights stuck in the bed of the stream secured to each by horizontal bars, and so we got over. Onthe other side all was equally under water and we continued to wade, Oc-_ casionally up to the middle, along the banks of this stream, | which was the Lingeiu, til 3 p. 11. or 80, when we got on to higher ground, only now and again having a swamp or small stream 0 Cross. By 4 p.m. we had reached still higher eround with a delightful clear sandy-bedded brook flowing at the foot of a steep rise; here, above the stream, we de- cided on taking up our quar ters for the night, being told hat Mr. Hill’s first resting place could not be reached till after dark; one of our men moreover, who had been taken A TRIP TO GUNONG BLUMUT. 103 with fever on the way, was now too bad to go any further. Our men now began, with greater energy than they had yet shewn in anything, some to make a clearing, others to cut down trees for their bark, and saplings for poles, and in about an hour we had a capital shanty two or three feet off the ground with a kajane roof (for we had brought two ka- jangs with us) and bark flooring (the bark of the meranti tree). This first day’s work had completely destroyed my canvas shoes, and haying only one other pair (fortunately leather however), with five or six days’ tramping before me, I contem- plated the future with some misgiving. After the persever- ing attacks of sand-fiies had been dispelled by the smoke of 2 fire lit close to our hut, we at last got to sleep amid the croaks, cries, shrieks, and hootings of a host of frogs, insects, ‘and birds. The stream below us was a tributary of the Pénis, which we had crossed earlier in the day. Next day (Slst) we made a start about 8 a. m. including the invalid of yesterday, whom I had dosed three times with quinine; this drug and sal volatile, which I had with others in a little case, was in great request among onr men. At 10 a.m. we reached Hill's first resting-plage, Ayer Jlutih, (white water), so called apparently on the licus a non lucendo principle. Yes sterday the soil was muddy or sandy, now it was darker, and the swamps through which we passed between the one levels of our course rejoiced in a deep brown mud, in which we sank now and then to over the knee. The rattan thorns were a constant annoyance, and the path even our Malays lost sometimes, but the Jakuns seemed never at fault and sped along, though somewhat more heayily burdened than the others, with astonishing rapidity. In the way of flora we observed some fine ferns and lycopodiams, and a variety of plants and creepers with beautifully marked leaves. About 3.30 p. m. we heard the sound of rushing water and shortly after reached the banks ot a most delig htful mouataia torrent tearing dowa amongst eranite boulders of all sizes and shapes ; this we were told was Balu Léngviu, or the source of the Linggia River, and or this spot was Batu Sctinggan (the squatters’ stone) or Batu Berkachane, to which a ‘lec end is attached that it was the rst couch of the parents of the human race; the details of the legend cannot be stated here, so I simply follow the ac- count of it given by Logan, who here first came upon the Léngeiu on his return from the trip up Hndau as already referred to. Another of our party being down with fever, 104 A TRIP TO GUNONG BLUMUT. we determined to camp here for the night, and so we soon had a hut put up on the very brink of the torrent. Mean- while we had a delicious bath, after which we wandered up the stream and collected two or three uncommon ferns, one a very small ribbon like plant adhering to the rock by a thin film of root and soil, another was a foot high or so, with a delicate straight black stem, and a radiating crown of fine tapering leaves, also growing on the rock in the streamfrom — — a horizontally growing root. ‘The bed of the torrent here 1s | broken up granite, consisting mainly of quariz, with a little mica; the boulders differ somewhat in quality, some being rather sycintic, others more porphyritic in appearance; good large blocks of solid quartz were also found in the bed of . the stream, some of them shewing the regular prisms of- quartzy crystals. The soil on both banks was in some parts~> sandy, in others clayey, in others of a somewhat coarser tex- ture occasionally shewing a lateritic tendency which gave 15 a eravelly appearance, but this was more noticeable further up the country. : Next morning we continued our journey about 8 a. m., leaving two of our party behind, one of them to look after the man who had succumbed to fever the previous day. I eave the invalid a dose of quinine before starting, and left another for him to take if needed. The man who had bro- ken down the first day nad quite recovered. After two or three hours’ work in ascending and descending a series of hills with sandy and rocky streams between them, we hada steep climb upa slippery hill of rather superior looking sou, and after going alone a narrow ridge at the top we came to- a dip; here we were brought to a halt, and were told that this was the old boundary line between Pahang and Johor, but that now it ran further North. Our path soon after descended and we very shortly had another steep climb up to a similar narrow ridge and in coming up with the leader were told they had just seen a tiger, or, as they more respectfully put it, a Dato, about 20 yards to their right who on seeing them made away down the slope; they now refused to goany further till the whole party had collected; T was particularly struck with the blanched faces of our boys at the mention of the Dato having been so near (My Cums MNS c.). After this we were not long in coming to another halt for a more satisfactory purpose ; we had reached a large square block of stone which projected from the side of the hill, and whence we had a fine view of Béchtiak and A TRIP TO GUNONG BLUMUT. © 105 Blimut; Béchuak with her twin peaks to the right, Blimut stretching away to the left, concealing behind her broad back Chimundong, the third of the trio. These three hold an im- portant place in Béntak legends (i found the name acknow- ledged by the Dato, who pronounced it as spelt, and talked of a “Raja Béntak” in old days.! As the result of my inquiries was to confirm the accuracy of Logan’s account, I cannot do better than quote hisaccount of the origin of the Béntak country and race, and of the particular legend connected with Blimut. “The ground on which “we stand is-not solid. Jt. is merely the skin of the — earth “(kalit bimi). In ancient times Perman [the “Allah” of “the Bentak] broke up this skin, so that the world was “destroyed and overwhelmed with water. Afterwards he “caused Gunong Lulimut [Blamut] with Chimundong and “Béchiak to rise, and this low land which we inhabit was “formed later. These mountanis in the South, and Gunong ““Ledane (Mt. Ophir), Gtinong Kap (Mount Kof, probably), — Gtnone Tongkat Banegsi, and Gtinong Tongkat Sibang on “the North, give a fixity to the earth’s skin. The earth ‘still ** depends entir ely on these mountains for its steadiness. The _ “Lulimut mountains are the oldest land. The summit of ‘“Giinong Tongkat Bangsi is within one foot of the sky; that “of Ginong Tonekat Libang is within an ear-ring’s length; “and that of Ginong Kap is in contact with it. After Luli- “mut had emerged, a prahu of puler wood covered over and “‘ without any opening floated on the waters. In this Pirman ‘“‘had enclosed a man and woman whom he had made. After “the lapse of some time the prahu was neither directed with “ or against the current nor driven to andfro. The man and “woman feeling it to rest motionless, nibbled their way “through it, stood on the dry ground, and beheld this our - world, At first, however, everything was obscure. _ There “was neither morning nor evening because the sun had not “yet been, made. When it became heht they saw seven “sindudo* trees and seven plants of rumput sambau. They “then said to each other, ‘in what a condition are we, with- “ont children or grand- children.’ Some time afterwards the “woman became pregnant, and had two children, not, however, “in her womb, but in the calves of her legs. From the “rieht leo was brought forth a male, and the left a female “child. Hence it is that the issue of the same womb can- “not intermarry.” All mankind are the descendants of the * Or sikudtiduk, accommon rhododendrum-like shrub. 106 A TRIP TO GUNONG BLUMUT. “two children of the first pair. When men had much in- “creased, Pirnam looked down upon them with pleasure “and reckoned their numbers, “They look upon the Gtnong Lulimut group with ‘“‘a superstitious reverence, not only connecting it with the “dawn of human life, but regarding it as possessed_of anima- “tion itself. Lultmut is the husband, Chimundong his old “wife, and Béchtak his young one. ‘At first they lived to- “‘ gether in harmony, but one day Chimundong in a fit of ‘jealousy cut off Béchtiak’s hair. The young wife retaliated — “by a kick applied with such force to Chimundong’s head ‘that it was forced out of its position. Lulimut, seeing his “mistake, stepped in with his huge body between them, and “has ever since kept them separ ated.” Some way further on we came to a tree where the path bifurcated, on which we found the initials of Mr. Hill and Che Yahya bearing date 18-1-79, and an arrow pointing to the left as the path to be followed by the Blimut-bound traveller; our predecessors had been taken along the right hand path and ultimately found themselves on the top of Béchtiak whence a still higher mountain was visible, so they retraced their steps and took the left-hand path down to the gorge, through which runs a stream flowing down from the dip between Blimut and Béchtak. Here they put up a hut and took up their quarters for the night, ascending to the top of Blimut the fowing morning. We _ took the left hand path, and found ourselves, after the descent of an almost perpendicular steep of rich black soil, on the edge of the stream just mentioned, with Mr. Hills hut just fa: cing us on the other side of it. This str eam, which gurgles down through rocks clothed with ferns and caladiums, is the source of the Kahane, one of the tributaries of the Endan, and while our dinner was getting ready, we clambered up the rocks, and found besides ferns and caladiums, a small waxen- stemmed plant, thriving on the veriest minimum of soil, with the most beautiful leaves of a velvety brown-tinted ereen, their surface traversed by veins of purest gold; this plant, which seems to be an audictochilus of some kind, certainly carries off the palm from the silver, and the red and gold varieties. After turning in, we found the air very keen; and after a vain attempt to cet to sleep in the usual amount of clothing, I was constrained to eet up and don two or three additional Tay ers of flannel, after which I contriv- ed to pass the night in barely tolerable warmth; the wind was blowing boisterously up the gully and thr ough our hut, ‘A-TRIP TO GUNONG BLUMUT, 107 so as to effectually clear out any little warmth created by our numbers, two hurricane lamps, and a fire on each side of the hut. At 7a.m. we found the thermometer in the hut shewing 67°. Outside, at 4a. m., it must have been three or four degrees eolder. We left for the ascent to the summit about 8 a. m., the path at first leading down a rather steep slope, but it soon began to ascend; and the soil grew black and slippery, and the trees slighter in bulk but thicker in number; they wore ~a thick coating of dripping moss which made their appear- ance very deceptive ; a stem apparently as thick as a man’s lee turning out to be no bigger than his wrist. After toil- ing and climbing and squeezing our way up for an hour or so, we reached the top of the ridge, where a furious wind was rushing by, hurrying along an unbroken succession of dense clouds; alittle further on we came to an opening on the eastern side with grass and bushes; here we found two varieties of fern, very handsome, one I recognised, having met with it on Pinang Hill; and Mr. Hullett has seen it at Wood- lands on the coast of the old Straits facing Johor Bharu; it is, I believe, the Dipteris Horsfieldii: the other, I think, must be the Matenia Vectinata. ‘These two ferns are described by Wallace in his work on the Malay Archipelago as rare species he found on Mt. Ophir,—the latter, he adds, being only found on that mountain. The ferns we saw exactly corresponded with the engraving which accompanies Wallace’s account of them, but none we saw exceeded two feet or so in height, whereas Wallace describes those he met as reaching a height of seven or eight feet and growing in groves. These, however, werefound growing close tothe Padang Batuon Mount Ophir, probably a warmer and more sheltered spot, and the specimens we saw were likely to be dwarfed from their damp and bleak situation. We got several roots of both species, but l regret that none of them have come to any- thing. After another half an hour’s absolute climbing, in which we had to make constant use of the bemossed stems around us, we gained the summit, which is extremely nar- row, hardly reaching 20 feet diameter anywhere; it consists of large blocks of granite, stunted trees, bushes, and the rasau which I had noted with equal surprise on the top of Panti; it must be taken as an indication of dampness. In- tent on getting a view, we climbed on to the top of some of the rocks, but the clouds continued to sweep unbroken over us, and so we proceeded to take observations below the roc 108... A TRIP TO GUNONG BLUMUT. instead, and groped and slid about under them and the eTreasy black roots and soil between them with some SUCCESS, finding a variety of ferns and damp plants; most of the mois- ture-loving ferns we found are, I think, to be met with on Pinane Hill, but I came across one variety which is very like a creeper—the Malays call it ‘ baju-baju’—but which I had never seen or heard of before; there was a good dealof itin one or two places; it reaches about one foot in height and is very slight and delicate; it grows on a horizontal root with small fibrous tap-roots. We founda few_ orchids of the commoner sorts. We found-also another “growth which I have never seen before; at first, among the other foliage, it looked like some kind of pine or fir, such as grows on Pinang Hill, but on examination it proved to be a creeper ; we did not find its root; we brought down a spray with us,- which I have submitted to the inspection of Mr. Murton, the Superintendent of the Botanical Gardens. The summit of this mountain is certainly a most extraor- dinary place, with its rocks and roots of trees so disposed in a continuous descent as to form a succession of steep and slippery caves, which constantly require climbing to get through, and where it is often difficult to get a footing. Native tradition has been wont to call this the house of the tiger race, but on the approach of the white man the race has been removed to the sister mountainof Chimundong, where it will doubtless remain till the invasion of some adventurous “orang piteh” drives it back to that other stronghold of the race Ginong Lédang (Mount Ophir). When on an expedi- tion to Méntehak in “1877, I was informed that no one, not even a Jakun, had ever reached the summit of Blinrut, Jakuns only passing over the lower points; the obstacle being tribes of huge and ferocious monkeys which rendered it dangerous, if not impossible, to attemptit. Itis true ‘that no Jakun had ever been to the top of this mountain, till one or two of them went with Mr. Hill a few days before us, but [ regret to say that the monkeys were disappointing- ly timid and retiring ; not one ventured within sight of us. Having tied up our plants, we once more climbed on to the top of the rocks, and by 1 p.m. the clouds had all cleared away, and we had the satisfaction of a fine view in all direc- tions; the horizon, however, never quite cleared, remaining hazy to the last, so that we did not succeed in making out a rz A TRIP TO GUNONG BLUMUT, 109 Mount Ophir as we had hoped to do. Immediately North of us lay Chimundong, a fine mountain, with two peaks some little way-apart, little if at all inferior in elevation to Blt- mut; their bases touch. N. W. some 15 to 20 miles away, rose Ginong Janing in Pahang territory. Directly South stand the twin peaks of Béchtiak, while S.8.H of her run the parallel ridges of Péstlingan (the old boundary) and Péninjan. Some- what hazy in the distance lay Ginong Pilei, about 8. 8. E. Further to the Hast, about H.8. H., we noted Pantiand Mén- téhak with Stmbilayang between them, and Bukit or Pén- ali Panjang (long ridge), Bukit {;Bilang (moon hill), and Bukit Tambun Tulane (bone-heap hill) in the fore ground. Hast of North numbers of smaller hills could be seen, and nearer Hast still other heights of {considerable elevation could be dimly deseried in the distance; no one could identify these, but I suspect them to have been Pulau Tioman and Pilau Aor. The greater part of the country from 8. to W., as far as we could see, appeared to be an unbroken level of jungle, but the rest is a fine country abounding in hills of all heights up to 3,000 feet, with numerous streams following into the Johor, Hndau and Stdili. The soil runs through all the changes, from black mould te red clay and sand. We got down from the top to our hut in time to collect a few plants from the rocky stream close to it. Next day, rd Feby., on reaching the Singgong stream, I collected a few pebbles of quartz, iron-tinted sand-stone, -and various forms of granite ; I also found a lump of what I take to be a form of specular iron ore affected by water; the sand in the stream contains small laminate prisms of mica. At Batu Setinggong, in the Htlu Linggiu, we collected the fernsiand mineral specimens already described and reached the Ayer Putih (noted for its black mud), somewhat to our. sur-. prise, about 38.30 p. m. Left next day about 8 a. m., (aftera row between two of our men, which was nipped in the bud at the first blow,) and reached our resting place of the first day at 10 a. m., where we found the fever-stricken man and his friend, who had been left behind at Batu Setinggong, had made them- selves a very snug corner inthe hut. After collecting to- gether here we set off again; and when we got to the lower ground, which had all been under water before and given us so much trouble, we feund the water had entirely dis- appeared ; so our progress was much quicker, and we 110 A TRIP TO GUNONG BLUMUT. reached Péngkdilan Téba at 1 p. m., thus accomplishing im 2 hours and 40 minutes a distance over which on the first day we had expended 4 hours anda half. I had some talk with the Dato about various legends; among others that of Bukit Pénidbong, said to be a practicable ascent within the day, there and back, from Kélési Baniak. The legend is that .a cock-fight took place between Raja Chtlan and another Raja of old times, the defeated bird flew away to his _ house at Bukit Bilan, while the victorious bird was turned into stone and still remains a mute but faithful witness to mark the spot where the tremendous conflict took place. The Dato informed me that he had seen the figure himself on the top of Bukit Peniabong ; it was a good deal above life-size, he said, and just like a cock in white stone; he added that the top of the hill was bare and a good view was to be had from it. Assuming that he really did visit the hill, it seems to me not improbable that this hill may turn out to be lime-stone, the most southerly in the Peninsula; at present, I believe, there is no lime-stone known to exist South of the Sclangor caves described in a paper by Mr. Daly, which was read at a meeting of the Society not long ago. In the aiternoon the Batin (nephew of the Dato and son of an old Jakun of our party), a young man, came in, after a successful chase, with a pélandok he had killed, and gave us a leg. 5th. Had the pélandok lee at breakfast, and found it most excellent. I think it beats any kind of meat I ever ate ; it is something between a hare and chicken in flavour. Had some talk with the Batin and the Dato about religion, the origin of the tiger race, and the camphor language. The legend of the tiger the Dato refused to communicate in public, and I had to go to a place apart before he would tell it me. In their own house tigers are supposed to have the human shape, and only to assume the shape in which they are known when they go abroad. Their original abode is placed at Chénaku in the interior of the Mtnangkaébau country ; when hey increased and crossed to the Peninsula they took up quarters at Gunong Lidang and in the Blimut range. The legend of the origin of the tiger had better be related in the language in which it was told me, Malay. It is as follows: “Pada zeman dahtlu Baginda Ali Raja yang ptrtama. de ae adalah pada suatu hariia tarun kasungei handak mandi ‘strta mambtat hajatnya. Maka pada kotika itu, ktliarlah “sa-ckor kddok hijau deri sungei lalu dijilatnya képada * BagindaAliitu, Makaadalah bibra apa lama ktmdian deripa- A TRIP TO GUNONG BLUMUT. 111 “da itu kédok hijau itu ménjadi bunting, sambil béranak “‘sa-¢kor harimau dénean sa-ckor buiya. In connection with the foregoing, the Dato communicated to me the following :— *“Kalau chitek, kalau chatei *Sanekut dahan pauh “ Matahari jéntei harimau tiha “Jauh jangan dékat “ Aku tahu asal énekau “Mila ménjadi, Fatimah nama “Mak, nabi Musa nama bapa. ““Ségriching stgrichang patah 3 Ranting digonggong angsa «Taroh kunchi térkan ching “ Maka kunchi nabi tidak térawa “Tidak térnafsu térkanching “Brat buangkan hawa nafsu “ Aku tahui tiron témiron tngkau * Mila ménjadi.”’ Which may be translated as follows: Even though they be ‘withered, though they snap, may you be entangled in the “boughs of the pauh tree till the sun falls old tiger, keep far “away and approach not, | knowthe origin of your first “being, Fatimah was your Mother’s name and the prophet “Moses your father’s.” (This appears to be a mistake, as Fatimah lived 1000 years after Moses, probably Baginda Ali should be substituted for Nabi Musa. ] : “Snap snap go the twigs in the bill of the goose. Put on “the lock and you are fastened up, once the lock of the *‘ prophet has been placed on you, no longer can you indulge ““your desires, you are fastened up, heavy is the restraint “placed on your desires. J know your original descent.” The above stripah or charm is, it will be seen, for protec- tion against the tiger. It will be observed that these two legendary accounts of the origin of the tiger diifer, the first tracing it to the frog, and that given in the stripah to Fatimah and Moses (or Baginda 112 A TRIP TO GUNONG BLUMUT. Ali). The explanation appears to me to be that the first is the real original native tradition, modified by the substitu- tion of Baginda Ali, a Mohomedan name, for that of the native prince who naust originally have figured as the chief actor in the transaction; while the account given in the secend betrays the influence of N Wyk eo fo suit which it Was euidently written, or at all events modified like th first: - The theory of the semi-human nature of the tiger race in its home at Chéenaku, the original tiger being born of a frog, may be accounted for by its human paternity. Perhaps “the legend in representing the tiger as descended from man and frog—the highest and one “of the lowest of animals—indicates the combination of great and base qualities which is found in the tiver; or the frog may be intended to point to the readiness with which he takes to the water ; or, still more likely perhaps, the legend of his origin was framed ~ after that of his dual nature, and to account for it. I made inquiries as to the camphor language in use by the aborigines and the Malays when in search of camphor. On this st abject Logan makes the followme remarks. ‘While scarching for it they abstain from certain kinds “of food, eat a litt le earth, aa use a kind of artificial lan- ““ouage called the bahisa kApur (camphor laneuage).” [L found some difficulty in cetting the words ‘ bahasa kapur” un derstood; when my informants saw what I meant they exclaimed “oh he means pantang kapurs74> 7 Tinea found “to be the same on the Sétdili, the Endau and the Batu es elke From the subjoined specimens it will be seen that most of the words are formed on the Malayan and in many “‘ cases by merely substituting for the common name one de- “rived from some quality of the object, as ‘grass fruit’ for ‘ce.7 << fat-soungiune LOM “on,: : shoul LOL AOS,’ ‘leaves £or “lam, ete, THe CampnoR LANGUAGE f Twent through Logan’s list, and as I had a good many words given me ‘which do not appear in his list, and where the words are the same several being sounded otherwise than his spelling would indicate, Iinsert them here in a third column. | hte English. Wood Stone Rattan . Rain River Clouds Tron Deer do kijang Hog Elephant Rhinocros Bear Bee White Cold Sick Tongue ‘Pooth == Head Heart Belly ~ Cloth Handkerchiof Trousers Spear Dead To fell trees Parang Sword Small knife Hill Prahu Betel leaf Gambier Many Little To eat To drink To thirst To lase | lave ? To sit A TRIP TO GUNONG BLUMUT, WORDS NOT MALAYAN. Logan. chué cho’ot urat kuméh simpli pacham tatengel chaot sabalit sungong sdtaungko stlimma dupan, minchu sagantél chuwel jankrat chuwel pangpang chuwei dhan pintul siap binto lin pingr¢ép piningol, tilombong mambong mirisit mambong pompoing tilombong pirso pindahan pantus bantél piranchas péranchas panjang kicho sénge lopéh New. kayu che-ut penerik ( M terik ) kemeh (of M kemah ) simpeloh serungkup (M rungkup ) peranchas sebaliu sesunggong simungko pemenggei (of M punggel ) tumang mincho bésar péenégap ( M tegap ) séngkrat penlepok ( chuwei-M bina- tang ) bani dahan (of M pok-pok) selepoh (of M sepoh ) slap bintoh pelen pengrep _ peninggol ( of M penanggal ) meresit mambong (M mambong- empty ) pompoing, séseh sapu peninggol do (M perso’ to slip into a hole of the hand or foot, perdaban ( M daban) do membantil peranchas (M rantas) pemanchong (M pancong ) do oo re rekap (M kr Akanp )pemedas’ (M pedas) assé kon sidukon(M sedikit) - miniko, tiko jo oh bilo ~hbam pirdyah ansé | 2nd syllable nasal | do seddkon menekoh (of M tegok & to- 80k ) mentum haus berajut 114 A TRIP TO GUNONG BLUMUT. WORDS NOT MALAYAN.—Continued. English. To lay lye To go To sell Tired WORDS Pepper, betel leat Gambier Pinang Tobacco Hog Hair Hye Har Nose Wind Hot Fire Mausket Musket-ball Sun Moon A ruler Gold Alea Dollar Silver star Oar To return Kris Small axe large — Pirda Cocoanut { re) Sugar Rice Paddy Trowsers To buy Logan. Ambin bitro pich kabo New. hambin betroh beseleh pengajul ADAPTED FROM THE MALAY. pimadas from pidas kapait—pait pongalet—( pengelat D.FA.H. klet ) 7 osii—kail pengalt al biiah kélat pengiyal kakipanda- kakipéndé déun—daun pingingo—jingo peningar—dingar pénchium—ch fam piniop—tiup pining ~~ Pingr ing pining oAt— —hang at Je subuni—jé fu buni And bésan jaubuni tonkat trang—id tonkat gla ip —id piningar —ding ar pimuning—kuning punuti—puti pinabor—tabor pingowet——uwét belipat eel tajam sénekat--,, puting pininga--,, puung—— “5, peram hat————.,, buah kukor i. Cree Duloae plmanis-———..,, buah rumput—, 43 53 sarong bingkei muning———..,, pentiran peningok pendengar penchium pentup pengering pengangat che’dt tonekat ——do orang merentah penchilei—( Jelei ? ) pemutih Ee: untol anak tongkat pengteh do 2 do piting peninga pemuting do buiah ptlau pemanis do ma ajul “ Jtis believed that if care be not taken to use the bassa “kapor great difficulty will be experienced in finding cam- “ phor trees, and that when found the camphor will not “vield itself to the collector, whoever may have been the 66 one +" originator of this s superstition it is evidently based on 2 A TRIP TO GUNONG BLUMUT. 115 ~“the fact that although camphor, trees are abundant it very “frequently happens that no cam phor can be obtained from “them. “Were it otherwise,” said an old Binua who was siz “oularly free from su perstitions of any kind “ camphor is so “valuable that not a single full grown tree woul d be left “in the forest.” Camphor is not collected by the Bérmur “tribes, at least on the western side of the Peninsula and “they are unacquainted with the Bassi kapor.” In com- paring the words inthe above list I have to acknowledge the assistance of Inche Mohamed Said, the Government Munshi. : (1) “ bani” (or banir ) means the buttress-like root of a treee in Malay and “‘ dahan”’ a branch, but the way in which these words came to have the meaning given in the text are somewhat obscure. CAVES AT SUNGEI BATU IN SELANGOR. By D. D. Daty. (Read at a Meeting of the Society, held on %th April, 1879.) A most interesting and important discovery of caves in the Native State of Sclingor (near wala Lumpor) was made a few days ago by Mr. Syers, Superintendent of Police in that State. Whilst on a hunting excursion in search of elephants and other game, in company with an American naturalist, and wearliy plodding their way through a dense tropical jungle, Mr. Syers was suddenly assailed by an unusual perfume, and on asking the Sakeis (wild men) who accompanied him and who were tracking an elephant, he was told that it arose from a large deposit of bat’s manure in some caves hard by. Mr. Syers entered these caves, and a party having been made up to explore them, the following account by one of the ex- plorers may not be ‘uninteresting — “The party consisted of Capt. B. Douglas, H. B. M.’s Resident of Sélangor, Lieut. R. Lindsellof H. M.’s 28th Regt., Mr. Syers, Supt. of Police, the writer, some Orang Sone and some police. “Teaving Klang at 8 a.m. in the steam-tender “ Abdul Samat’? and following up the Klang river a distance of 17 miles, the rising township of Damansara was reached at 10 a.m., thence a ‘good road for 13 miles on ponies, and four miles. through jungle, brought the party to the great tin-mining centre at Kwala Lum por. “ From Kwala Lumpor to the caves, along 2 jungle track, all over very good soil, chocolate-coloured loam, and passing through groves of numerous fruit trees, a ride of about nine miles in a northerly direction brought us to the foot of a lime stone hill, about 400 feet high, with 1 steep perpendicular sides. The white clefts of the hill elistened in the sunlight and at once indicated limestone formation, Durian trees crow at. the base of this hill and threw their lofty branches, laden with fruit at this season, Half way up the hill, and through the rich-soiled flat CAVES AT SUNGEI BATU. ube at the base runs a bubbling crystal streamlet over many-coloured quartz and blue and limestone pebbles, such as would gladden the heart of a trout-fisher to take a cast over. After reaching the hill we climbed about 50 feet over rocky boulders and stood oppositea large gateway, hollowed out of the limestone hill, a great cavern, looking black and ominous as we faced it, and the scent of the bat’s manure was strong. ‘This is called the “Gua Lambone” (or swinging or hanging eave), No. 1. Jicre tha Sakeis and others commenced their notes of warning as to the dee» holes in this cave, and the party entered with cautious steps. The writer tried hard to take up a modest retiring position in the rear, like Mark Twain her there were rumours ot Arabs at the Pyram ids of Egypt, but he found that other members were also anxious to show their humility in staying behind, some stopped to tuck up their trowsers on account of the bat’s manure, another walked very suddenly on one side and stopped and closely ex- amined the nature of the limestone formation, and the worst ease of timidity was of one who foremost at the start, suddenly wheeled round to-the rear saying he wanted to light a cigar. However, having lighted torches the gallant representative of H. M.’s 28th Regiment took the lead and boldly advanced. After a few yards’ walking on the soft elastic layer “of the bat’s manure, wé had to throw away the damar torches, as the rosin from the damar that dropped on the manure set fire to it, and in their place long split bamboos were used for torches, which answered admirably. The appearance of this cave was yee grand. On a main bearing of N. N. W we walked for about a quarter of a mile over rocks and then gently over dry deposits of bat’s manure, which were from 8 to 6 feet deep. The roof and sides of the eayes, which were 50 to 70 feet high and some 60 feet wide, were beautifully arched, presenting the appearance of a great Gothic dome, with curved arches and giant bnttresses. Verily there was a stillness and sublimity in this work of nature that even surpassed the awe of the holy place raised by human art. Ifanging from the conchoidal arches of this vaulted dome were thousands of bats, whose flitting fluttering noises resem- bled the surging of the sea on on iron-bound coast. Arriving at the end of the cave we came upon an opening in the lime- stone crust above, which shed a-soft light over the scene, a subdued tinge over the green-crasted walls at the top and a 118 : CAVES AT SUNGEI BATU. softer halo on the bright crystals of the stalactites. Care- fully taking away eS of the stalactites and ee we wended out way back to the entrance, and only reached it as the torches were nearly finished. There isa sort of aleove hollowed outside this entrance to the right hand by nature out of the rocks. A model cook- house with its stoves, fire places and all that would be neces- sury for the most fastidious Eastern cool It seemed a pity to leave such a delightfully cool atmos- — phere for the heated exhalations without, but another attrac- tion awaited us and acry of ‘ Durians” recalled us to the most solid comforts of this life. . Quantities of durians erew on the trees at the base of this hill—-a sure sign of good soil in the Malay Peninsula—and after having a good meal of this delicious fruit, after a quarter of an hour’s walk in a | direction, we were led by Mr. Syers and the Sake to No. 2 Cave called “Gua Beulah” (or the divided cave.) This cave was much Jower in height than the last, but contained very fantastical limestone formations. ‘The bearing was N. N. E. through these caverns, for about 100 yards, but there were branches which might be explored if sufficient time allowed. Outside these two caves were very original drawings made by the Sakez with charcoal on the limestone walls, reminding us of our first efforts at making sketches of the human form, No. 3 Cave, “Gua Lada” (Pepper cave) called from the numerous chili trees growing near the entrance, is re ached after another half a mile in a northerly direction. This and No. 2 Caves are both entered from. the base of the hill, no climbing required like “Gua Lambonsg” (No. 1). This is planned in one vault running S. 8. E., 90 yards long, with two side corridors at right angles on either side, and the crystalline deposits are more perfect than in No. 1 Cave. Here the limestone columns have joined the stalactites, and the stalagmites are more perfect. {nu some places, there are great pulpits overhung with canopies, whose brilliant crystalline fringes sparkle again in the eavish glare of the torches, induciny the vis itor again to think of this as a great ehureh of nature. Here, fantustically carved out of the rock, may be seen imitation dining and couches and baths part- ly filled with bright waters that have dropped through the limestone ceiling. CAVES AT SUNGEI BATU. 119 It is strange that fossils could not be found anywhere. Nothing but thousands of tons of bat’s dung—itself a great for- tune in guano. From the absence of fossils or shells it would appear that the sea never reached any part of this hill. ‘there are seven different entrances to this hill, and afew wild cattle, the ‘‘ Seladang,’ roaming about here; but there are large herds of cattle at “ Batang Kali,” near Ulu Selangor. Wild elephants are plentiful, and Durians, Pelasan, Rambutan, Rambei, Mangostin and other large fruit trees grow plentifully in the rich soil surrounding this limestone hill, in the midst of the most luxurious jungle vegetation. GEOGRAPHY OF ACHIN. = TRANSLATED FOR THE Society BY Dr. Brepur. [ The following notes on the Geography of the North-west- ern part of Sumatra are taken from a paper by Mr. T. C. R. Westpalm van Hoorn tot. Burgh, published a short time ago in the “Tijdschrift van het aardrijkskundig genootschap te Ainsterdam.”’ | 3 Achin lies between 95° 13’ and 98° 17’ East Longitude and between 2° 48’ and 5° 40’ North Latitude. The statements as to the extent of this territory, current up to the present time, differ materially from each other. Melvill van Carnbee calculates it at 924, Anderson at 1,200, Dijserink at 960, and Veth at 900 square miles. Along the West coast an uninterrupted chain of moun- tains extends , known by the name of Pedir Daholi ; it is a con- tinuation of those mountains called the Bockit Barissan, which extend to the Wlakken Hock, the Western point of ‘South- eastern Sumatra. These high mountains, which from North- west to South-east run right through Sumatra, divide Achin into two parts, the one sloping downwards to the West coast and the other to the Hast coast. As in those parts of Sumatra, which have already been sub- jected to Dutch rule, so also in Achin the mountains are of a voleanic nature; they are based on a foundation of trachyte, while in the upper layers granite, porphyry, limestone and sandstone come to the surface. The low coast Jands, called by the natives “darat” or “rantau,”’ are here and there broken by low chains of hills, but for the greater part they are swampy and covered with dense woods. From Cape Diamond to the Tamiang river on the Iwast coast alluvial soil is to be found, and here the mouths of the rivers are continually changing, and the coast is intersected GEOGRAPHY OF ACHIN, 121 with innumerable creeks. In this way the whole Eastern part of the North coast, as far as the promontory of Batoe Padir, presents itself asa broad flat range of coast land, while the Western part of the North coast bears the mountainous charac- ter commou to the whole West coast of Sumatra. In the chain of mountains lie the following as yet scarcely known Volcanoes :— Not far from the North coast under 5° 26/ 80’” North Latitude and 95° 41’ 30”” East Longitude is situated the Goenong Yah Moerah, otherwise called the Glawa, Lawa, Salawa and known also as the Goud or Koninginneberg. This mountain is 2,300 meters Ligh and wooded to the top. More to the East and extending in an easterly direction under 5° 10/ North Latitude lie the Samalanga mountains. In the South- western province Alas, close to the Batta Districts, we find the Goenong Batoe Gapit. Besides these volcanoes the follow- ing mountains are named in the paper. Hastward of the Gund or Koninginneberg or Goenong Pedir or Weesbere al- ready mentioned, eastward also of Goenong Samalanga the Goenong Poedadah or Oliphantsberg, the Goenong Bangallang and the mountains South of Pasangan. South-east of these mountains is the crater Bockit Tjoenda in the province Tjoen- da, and in the province Gedong there is the Bockit Pasei, a long level mountain-ridge without a single prominent peak, which may be considered as a continuation of the Samalanga mouutains, a range which probably terminates in the Bockit Tocmian. Further in the interior. rise the Abong-abone and in a South-easterly direction the Goenong Loese. Close to the West coast at the port of Kloeang there are the Bockit Tem- baga or Koperheuvel, the Boekit Koeali at Ranoe North of Rigas Bay and South-west the Goenong Tampat Toean. Along a considerable part of the West coast the moun- tains slope down to the shore, and in some cases rise from it very abruptly and are interrupted by parallel coast rivers. Only in those parts lying more to the South-east, between the coast river Assahan and the place called Troemon, the moun- tains recede, and then not more than +to14 miles from the coast. These narrow ranges of shore covered with rich woods of alders where the Settlements are situated, are very interesting in comparison with the steep densely wooded mountains, & 122 GEOGRAPHY Of ACHIN. The rivers, taking their rise on the two principal chains, and having but a short course and a steep descent, are of little importance. Where there are no shoals, mud banks, or break- ers, such as are frequently found on the West coast, to ob- struct the mouths of the rivers, most of them offer a good anchorage for vessels of small draught, + As one of the most important rivers, we have to name the Achin on the North-western point of Sumatra, which takes its rise on the slopes of the Gouiberg. Its depth is from 6 meters to 12 meters and its breadth 100 meters, but its mouth is closed by a bar through which there is a passage, sometimes obstruct- ed, but with a fair wind it can be passed by sloops and jiaunches. The Lambosi or Lamboes, Oenga, Panzah, Wailah, Sinagum, Trang, Toea, Soesoeh, Manging, Labocan Hadju, and finally the Bakoengan close to the territory of Troemon are the more important rivers on the West coast. . The following rivers disembogne on the North and East coast, viz.: the Kroeng Iijah, Hast of Pedropunt; the Pedir and the one (both flowing into the Pedir Bay), the Tje or Ajer Laboe, Sawan Samalanga (1$ miles West of Oedjong Raja, a mountain river, very broad at its mouth); the Djimb — Pedada, Djampo, Djoebi, Pasagan, Pasci (30) meters Baie but only 1 meter in depth at its mouth, while further up its depth is 00 meters). The rivers Belong, Pindjone, Lindjoeng and Ko- qua disemboguing East of Cape Agum-agum empty themselves into the sea at the same point. ‘wo and ahalf miles further West of Diamond Promontory is the Kerty and then the Tjankoi, Pidada, Legabatang, and Djamboe Ajer or Zoetwater- river at Diamond Cape, which forms the boundary of Kertiand Simpang Olim, Further East there are the mouths of the rivers Mentoei — aud Bekas, Roesah, Ringin and Belas, Arakoendoer, Djollok or Djoelok, Boeging, Bagan and Edi, which are all connected with each other and form but one creek, These rivers, under favorable circumstances, are navigable even for schooners as soon as they have passed the bars. Then follow the Padawa Ketjil, Vadawa Besar, Sembilan, Perlakh, Toeli Besar Lagoe, Raja, Baja Birim, 'Temboes, Pasir Poetih Rowan, Lavgsar, Radja- toea Besar, and Tamiang, the latter forming the boundary between iAchin aud Siak, ot el a GEOGRAPHY OF ACHIN, 123 The most important Promontories in the extreme North- west, west of the Achin river,.are: Nadjid, Raja or Koen- ingspunt and Masamoeka. ‘Then follow on the West coast the Capes Sedoe or Siddoh, Dawai, Baroes or Rigas in the Rigas Bay, Aroen, Batoe Toetoeng and Tsjellung, Boeboen, Malaboe, ~Taripoh, Raja or Felix, Margeing, Toean, and Mankies. On the Kast coast, Hast of the Achin river, we find the capes Aroe or Pedropunt, Batoe Putih, Segi or Sagi, Merdoe, Radja, Pasangan, Djamboe Ajer or Diamantpunt, Perlakh, and Tami-— any. ‘{ In the spelling of the Native Names it has not been attempted to fol- low the “Straits” system; The Dutch method has been left untouched. ACCOUNT OF A NATURALIST’S VISIT TO THE TERRITORY OF SELANGOR. By Wm. T. Hornapay. (Read at a Meeting of the Society, held on the 7th of April, 1879.) Wishing to obtain a glimpse of the Zoology of the Malay Peninsula, and also to collect as many specimeus of Mammals as possible, I determined to make a flying visit to the terri- tory of Selangor. Since that country has been but recently opened up to Europeans and is thinly inhabited as yet, I ex- pected to find it a good field for collecting, and so it proved. Leaving Singapore on June 2nd, 1878, twenty-six hours’ steaming brought us to the mouth of the river Klang, about 200 miles from our starting point. This is the largest river in the territory, and is about 150 yards wide near the mouth. For about 12 miles up the river the banks are low and swampy, covered to the water’s edge with the usual growth of mangrove and nipa palm; and then we arrive at the town of Klang, the capital of the territory, situated on the first Iigh eround. The fort is perched up on a hill overlooking the town, and on a higher hill a little farther back—as if to keep an eye over all—is the British Residency. I was very kindly received by Her Majesty’s Reside:t, Captain Douglas, and during my entire stay in Klang I was very hospitably entertained by H, C. Syers, Esquire, Superin- tendent of Volice. | I soon found there were no large or specially valuable animals to be obtained in the immediate vicinity of Klang, so - I engaged a boat to take me down the river and up the coast a few miles by sea fo a Malay village called Jerom, which is about one mile from the mouth of the Sungei Balu, a little river fairly swarming with crocodiles. Here I lived twelve days in the house of Datu Puteh, and devoted all my energies A VISIT TO SELANGOR. 125 to crocodiles. I shot five with my rifle, and five more were caught for me by Malays and Chinamen by means of the well- known rattan and bark- -rope, with a stick tied in the middle cross-wise at the end of the rope and sharpened at both ends. The largest crocodile I obtained (crocodilus porosus) was 12 feet in length and weighed 415 pounds. ‘T'wo others were 11 feet, and another 103 feet in leneth, and of the ten specimens I prepared 4 skeletons, 4 skins, ‘and 1 skull. Along this part of the coast the shore is very low, and near the shore the sea is very shallow. For many years the sea has been gradually eating away the shore-line, “and under- mining the cocoanut trees w hich erow close alone the beach, until now the beach is thickly strewn with fallen trunks. At ebb tide the water recedes from the beach and leaves bare a great mud flat, nearly a mile wide, which is so soft and miry that it is almost impossible to effect a landing from the sea at that time. Back from the beach for an unknown number of miles extends a swampy wilderness inhabited at present only by wid beasts. Along the banks of the Sungei Bulu, I saw where the high grass had been trampled down quite recently by what must have been a large herd of wild elephants, and I was told by the natives that wild cattle were pientiful in some parts of the adjacent forest. While at Jerom I made daily trips to the Sungei Bulu for crocodiles and whatever else I could find on the mud flats at the mouth, which were always several feet above water when the tide was out. In this vicinity I noticed a goodly number of water-birds, notably a few pelicans, two species of ibis, a small white egret, the stone plover, a booby, two terns, snipe, sandpiper, &c. I often saw troops of the common kra (maca- cus cynomolgus) wading about in the mud under the man- groves, looking for food, and I easily shot several specimens. We once surprised a ‘fine kra zaya (hydrooannes salvator, found also in Ceylon) on one of the mud banks, and my boy immediately jumped out of the boat and gave chase. ‘The mud came quite to his knees and his progress was necessarily slow, but the zgwana fared even worse, a: ‘d after. an exciting chase of about 100 yards (time about 20 minutes!) the reptile was -overhauled and killed with a stick. It was a fine large speci- men, measuring 6 feet 2 inches, 126 A VISIT TO SELANGOR. At the mouth of the Sungei Bulu there is a temporary Chinese village inhabited by about forty Chinamen engaged in catching prawns on the flats and making them into dlachang. The Piles is dirty beyond deseription, and smells even worse, if possible, than the market for dried fish in Singapore. While at Jerom, a fine otler (lutra leptonya2?) was brought to me bya Malay, and a Chinese fisherman caught a a splay-backed ray (urogymnus asperrimus), the largest specimen Lever saw of that species ; the body measuring 3 fect in length. I noticed a number of old skins of the same ray lying about the village, all of which were of large size, so it seems this species must be quite commen on this coast. After spending a fortnight at Jerom very profitably I re- turned to Klang and prepared to make a trip into the interior in quest of large mammals. ‘To my intense satisfaction, Mr. ‘y ers obtained fourteen days’ leave of absence and prepared to accompany me. Our main object was to find rhinoceros, and, if pos ssible, hill one or two for their skins and skeletons. We left Klang on the evening of June 26th, and proceeded — up the river 18 miles by boat to Damasara, arriving there the same night. Karly the next morning we set out for Kwala Lumpor, a large town 17 miles to the Mast of Damasara, in the centre of the tin- mining district. A good carriage road is being constructed from Damasara to Kwala Lumpor, but at that time was completed for only about 12 miles, so that the remainder of the journey, Sieh lay throush dense forest and over very uneven and hilly oe our baggage had to be carried by coolies. Fortunately for us, Captain “Douglas had very kindly arranged that our baggage should be carried by Government coolies, or we should have been entirely at the mercy of the natives, who would probably have charged us 15 to 20 cents per kate for the trip. as they often do. ‘The road, now nearly completed, will undoubtedly be of the greatest 1m- portance both in developing the Ne country and insuring the preservation of order. The Malays of the interior can no longer feel secure from the Klang Government, because of the former difficulty of conducting military operations against them, for, in my opinion, the making of good roads is the sub- jugation of Malays. The Damasara road is cut through the densest high forest I have seen in this part of the world, the trees beiny, asarule, very lofty, of good diameter, and standing thickly together. ‘The undergrowth is also very dense, com- -A visit TO SELANGOR. 127 posed mostly of huge thorny ferns, and the soil is unt doubtedly rich. Usually wae ground is high and hilly, so that swamps are the exception and not the rule. We passed through a number of old clearings, some of which had veen abandoned almost as soon as ca: Itis evident that as an agriculturist, the Malay is not a success, nor does he seem to succeed even passably at it. It seems to me that those clearings shou!d by all means be kept well in hand, and not allowed to grow up again into worse Jungle than be- fore. From J x ‘OLB AT SMAVNASA 2 tO ~~ ‘HODNVIUG JO SIVNWV]X 40 LSIY TVILUVG 431 ! A VISIT TO SELANGOR. "MOULUIOZ "0d see (12}00-2uUp Ayoog) «= smseq *"° See eoluvavl sIUBy_ OI 0G. jes (jatunbyg buhay) -* = “Yoon +" hg SNPTZIU SIU0IIg | "MOULULOD “od oes eee ‘dg ‘og "OIB 0d oa ook TISsopey ‘oq ‘Od oe oe LopooIq “Od ‘0d ae es tuniddryde stung soouesinu y “HOTUMTOD kx9A | “poyepqjo9 |‘ "' (qupydayy) °° oo to snorpur seydoray ‘op ‘op od ‘od on (217790 PIM) °° i oe snorepuog sog “SOTPI[VOOT UI¥J199 UT UOMAUMOLD | “pearosqg | °*"’ — (6nyg anqung) °° mA ars SI[OJOJSIAW vsnyy "MOULULOLZ) ‘0"d Eis ven are pqouvy ='og ‘aroyMftoAo [NJIQUoTd ATOA | “poqzoTjoD | °°" (saag asnopy) **° ns woo ndem snjnsviy, “OATS JYSNV SUG | “paatesqQ | **' (souaoouyay) *"* ‘yos 1 oe SE a OE "JSB00-BOS TIVO MOMIUICD | “payoaqjoO | °° pa (10770) °° ay Hu (¢ xAuoqjdeqT) vayn'y ‘sepsnoq ureydeg Aq pequssead . ‘unosny otodesurg ut uemtoeds oug | “poatesqg | *"' a (qoyovr) °° e “** SIsterzeUIns (UOND) sTUBA, ‘uotitoeds ouy oug ‘atva L104. ‘og "= (09 “oog yseig) -"* -aQATq <“* as SuomMyUIG STOIOIW OE ‘0d rts (799 2047) “"Uopsaeyy ** “s - eSUesNUL SIUNXOPeIVs "OIVY ‘od es 0g abuwy) ** unty o*' ae eyyoqrs ‘od "0d xorg | "(09 Jang sassaT) ** “UTTIUIG °° gh agttraooe[eOT BAILOAT A "MOTAULOZ ‘0g a (399 pwodoaT) *tseq at me SISUSTBoEd ‘Od MISCELLANEOUS NOTICES. GEOGRAPHICAL NOTEs. @ In the last number of this Journal reference was made to a proposed expedition to that least known portion of Uiu Perak, which lies between the head-waters of therivers Plus and Shim. It has not yet been thoroughiy explored, but the preliminary labours of a professional Surveyor (Mr. H. 8. Deane), have al- ready contributed something to our knowledge of this district. A separate Note tobe found at p. 135 will contain a portion of Mr. Deane’s report upon the Plus and the country in which it rises. From Selangor some interesting information has been received respecting three routes across the range which separ- ates that State from Pahang.. Two are described on native authority in the following passages; the third, Sungei Tata, forms oe subject of a separate note by t the same contributor. Sines Roh.—* Datu Mania came in from Pahang; he was “three days from Sunget Roh, ariver leading into Pahang “about a mile from Ulu Pahang; he describes the country ‘‘as being very rich, abounding in camphor durus, gold, tin, ‘outta and other products. He states it to be his opinion “‘ that if Kuropeans collected the revenue, it would yield $80,000 ‘a month. Kwala Pahang hestates to be 15 days from Sungei “ Roh, and he adds that in passing over the dividing range of “hills the sea is visible to the 8. W.” Ulu Bernam.—< Haji Mustapha informs me that it will take ‘‘four days and four nights to cross to Pahang. The first “ Kampong in Pahang is Sumpam where there are ten houses, “the people working ladangs. He says that the water- a “ or sources of the Pahany and Bernam are only divided by “ mere strip of land, a yard i in breadth. “The D&tu Bakar, the headman of Ulu Pahany, lives ‘“‘ about six hours by boat from the source of the Pahang ; rafis “ are first used, and then as the stream enlarges sampans. MISCELLANEOUS NOTICES. 138 “The Haji states it takes 21 days to go from the source “to the Kwala in an ordinary sized boat. _ “This information, I think, may be depended on, as Haji * Mustapha isa Pahang man. “He thinks any European going down the river should “be provided with a pass from the Datu Bendahara, but Malays “would not be molested. “Tin, gold, and camphor abound, the country being very “rich. Horses are not known in Pahang.” In Johor a point of some difficulty has been settled in regard to the union of the two rivers Semrony,—that which flows East into the Batu Pahat, and that which flows West into the Zrdau. Mr. Hervey devoted a month to exploring up to the source of the latter, and ascertained that these and other streamlets intermingle with the utmost intricacy at the fountain head, whence they slowly diverge into opposite directions. He eventually returned by Maclay’s route vic Ulu Madek and across the water shed to. Ulu Teba (BR. Johor) by a short way to the Hast of Blumut. A M.S. “ Suxeer Tata” Route. A number of Menangkabau men were inet at Ulu Klang. All these people with the exception of Manatah, tried to dis- suade me from attempting to reach Sungaz Tata, the locality where the Lampongs are. Whey said the only road was up the face of an almost inaccessible mountain—the granite range seen from Ulu Klang. It certainly looked stiff, but I simply told them “ where Malays can go, sve can,’ although I was an old man (a fact they repeatedly reminded me On y's she said I should hold the enquiry at Sungei Tata, and seefor my- self. Kim Li, whom I had sent up peviously, stated there was much oppression going on, but that the Menangkabau men, were so packed : and influential, it was very difficult to get at the truth. So at 10 we started, and I found the road much better than I expected ; it was steep enough, but not so bad as the track over Bukit Balachang, the dividing range between Ampang and Ulu Langat. By 12.45 we reached Bukit Lalu, a steep rocky erest almost bare, with stunted trees. The aneroid gave 1,500 feet above Kwala Lumpor. I got some useful bearings for the survey. Jugra hill stood out very distinct from the lowland 134 MISCELLANEOUS NOTICES. on the coast and bore S. W. 2 W.; the right tangent of the town of Kwala Lumpor 8. W.4S8S. I saw the glint of the sea, and had it been clear, I could have made out several known points. The view was a very fine one; the high mountain range between Selangor and Pahang to the N. E. with the valley of the Klang at our feet South- westward, was magnificent. To the westward there was a higher rocky summit, pro- bably 150 feet higher, distant above 200 yards from this, A better view could be obtained and I intend to use it in the survey. I gave directions to have it cleared and shitened about 12 feet down, the lime can be procured from the Batu caves. Looking down from our post of observation it seemed all plain sailing to reach Sungei Tata, but we found this the worst part of our journey. We first halted in a gully, 500 feet below the higher station; and then had a very laborious walk of 24 hours over the spurs of the range, rising and falling 200 or 300 feet, reaching Sungei Tata and a little Kampong of some half a dozen small houses and a mining Jaksal on a small rise above the little stream at 3. 40 p. m. The aneroid gave this as 380 feet above Kwala Lumpor. Here we stopped, and of course, I had a mild chaff with our Menangkabu friends ; they said I was old, but MKuat jalan. We deferred business discussions until the morrow. We bathed in the stream, then had a medicine meeting ; every one had some real or fancied ailment, and I soon emptied the bottle of chlorodyne in my small medicine chest. I noticed two men whose faces were much swollen, the ears and eyes being nearly closed, yellow- ish pimples on the skin, and the features much distorted. ‘The men were charcoal-burners and stated they had worked at cut- ting down the tangas trees, the gum or sap falling on them thus affected them ; ; they said it would go off in three days ; they did not complain of much pain, but they had a wonderfully bunged-up look. The mght was deliciously cool, and not the hum of a mosquito was to be heard; sand flies were not. However fatiguing the hill route was, it was better than the Jower track, part of which was in the bed of Sungez Tata and then by the valley of the Klang the track crossing and recross- ing the Klang 13 times, the river swoilen and reaching up to the waist, the stream so strong that one had great difficulty in keeping his footing. Near the junction of the Klang and ‘Tata, we came on the track to Pahang. About four miles below the Kampong at Sungei Tata we reached a hot spring flowing MISCELLANEUUS NOTICES. 135 out of a basin in a small granite rock, about 2 or 3 feet above the bed of a Small branch or back-water of the Klang on its left bank. The water is impregnated with sulphur, and hot enough to cook an egg or rice in; we found it too hot to test by hand. On approaching, steam is seen rising a consi- derable height among the trees. A short distance below are two other springs, the lowest being the coolest and oozing out of the mud. Here wild cattle, “ Seladang ” and other targe game came down to wailow in the hot ground, and, so the natives say, to drink the mineral water. The natives themselves bathe in the water and use it as an internal medicine for rheuma- tism, with, they say, good effect. I had no detached thermone- ter to test the temperature of the springs, but I should say, the hottest one was about 180 to 180 degrees; there was some ebulition as of boiling. B. D. Survey Rerorr on Uut Perax, py Mr. H. S. Deane. [The Government has courteously placed at the Society’s disposal the following extract from the Survey Report of Mr. H.S. Deane, who has been engaged for some time in a preliminary survey of the interior of Perak on behalf of the Government of that State. | While in KintaI visited and spent several days on the summit of Gunong Bujang Ma- Gunong Bujang Ma- lacca at an elevation of 3,800 feet above lacea. Height 3,800 feet. eee el From here I obtained a magnificent view of the main or back-bone range, along that section of it in which the Kinta Chendriang Kampar Batang Paduang, and Bidor rivers take their rise. Here also I secured satisfactory bearings, together with angles of elevation and depth on all prominent points along this section of the main range, and on the principal peaks of the Slim mountains, which are Slim Range, 6,000to situated at the extreme South-Hast 7,000 feet. eorner of the State, and attain a con- siderabie height, probably not less than 6,000 to 7,000 feet above sea level. | 136 MISCELLANEOUS NOTICES, The Slim Mountains immediately ad jor the river of that name, as also the Bernam river. From Bujang Malacca, bearings were also procured on the Dinding, Pangkor, Bubo, Hijau, and other important ranges. On the return journey from Kinta I left the usual Hrd so upd tate Pius track at a place called Chumor, and Valley. taking a north-easterly course reached a Sakei village called Kampong Langkor situated on the Sungei Kerbau (a tri- butary of the Plus} and which takes its rise on the north-western slopes of Gunong Riam, &c. No Huropean having previously visited this locality, I had some difiiculty im inducing the villagers to accompany me in search of a good sight point. Kampong Langkor. Natives afraid of join- ine jungle party. At last they agreed, and I might have had the “ whole village,” the only stipulation they made being that I should not lead them beyond a certain point, marking limit of their acquaintance with the range. On the morning of the second day, and after ascending and :lescendine several ridges, we were forturate in finding a summit which will form a most useful trigonometrical station. Gunor . Asal, Height 4,150 fee®. This: mountain is known as Gunong Asal and when clear (1 observed from the top of a high tree) will command observations on the Gunone Riam, Laam, Malacca Miru, Bubo, Pondok, Sayong Hijau, Biong, Inas,—in fact the whole of the Titi Banesa range on the extreme northern boundary, and a mag nificent view of the back-bone range forming the Hast limit of Perak to North of Gunong Riam alr eady referred to at Gunong Bujang Malacca. Gunong Asal overlooks the Ulu Pius Valley, which extends in a north-westerly direction saa dena 2 from this summit for 6 to 12 miles into the Plus Valley, and immediately adjoining Gunong Asal there is a continuous and elevated group of paralled ranges which rise to an elevation of from 1,000 to 3,500 feet above sea level, and which incline in a North by West direction from the easterd spur of the Asal range. MISCELLANEOUS NOTICES. 187 Gunong Asal bears almost due Nast from Gunong Pondok and is distant from it about 38 miles in a direct line. Returning to Kampong Langkor I followed the Sun- gei Kerbau to its junction with the Plus river, which latter I went up as far as 1t was navigable for boats of light draught. The Plus is a very fine river, and although several of the rapids* are tedious, theriver can be much improved, should there be sufficient traffic on it to justify the expenditure of a few hundred pounds sterling. From all I heard and personally saw I feel convinced that the Plus Valley generally is ex- _ Tin and soil in Plus ee eery rich in’'Tin deposit. Certainly vemey- the soil on Gunong Asal is very supe- rior and well adapted to Coifee-growing, while in the valley it is no less so for most low country products. I must have been some 50 miles up the Plus river at. the rapid+ above referred to, and~*. Pere cea) tom what I saw in ashort walk ‘along the bank still further up I think it quite possible that had I lifted the boat over the rapid (not a very bad one} I might have gone much further up, as the river seemed broad and deep for a considerable distance. Sungei Kerbau and Plus. Returning to Kuala Kangsa va Plus and Perak river I proceeded to Thaiping. Before starting for the interior again I tooked the necessary levels for a proposed tramway ‘Tramway to Thai- from Telok Kertamg to the market place pins: at Thaipiny. The information so re- corded will be sufficient for all working plans and estimates, but I will have to extend the section and forward particulars from Ceylon hereafter. My next journey through the State commenced at Thaiping and took me across the 8rd journey to Sela- upper waters of the Kurau, Hijau, and Bp es other rivers to Kuala Selama. From Kuala Selama I ascended the Selama river by boat, proceeding as far as it was navigable for small craft, *Notably Jeram Dina where I turned. *Jeram Dina, 158 MISCELLANEOUS NOTICHS. and from this point visited Gunong Inas one of the most southerly points of the Titi Bangsa range which forms the extreme northern limit of the State of Perak. Gunong Inag, at least the particular summit ascended by me, stands rather over 5,000 feet Gunong Inas, height above sea level, but the section of this SU a eroup of ntains which mor rti- p mou ch more pa cularly mark the North limit of the State, rise to an elevation of more than 6,000 feet in some parts probably almost 7,000 feet above sea level, and is known as Titi Bangal. The weather proving cloudy it was not until after remaining several days on Inas summit Titi Bangsa. About 6 that I obtained a complete are of hori- boy 7, 000 teepin height zontal ate yeunteal angles. Inas ob- serves all the ranges I have hitherto enumerated (with the exception of those in Kinta and in the South-east of that district), right round the circle to the Titi Bangsa summits close at hand, and on which would be placed the extreme northern station in this series of triangulation. On descending Inas I next proceeded in a northerly direction to the Krian river, and taking boat from the highest point to which the river can be navigated, followed its.course to the boundary of Province Wellesley at Parit Buntar and from there went to Thaiping vid Penang. Before leaying Penang I visited the signal station on he the hill there, and obtained recipro- Observatiowfrom Pe- cal observations on Gunong Inas station, ee oe Bee: sta- which I erected before leaving that hill i and which was distinctly visible al- though situated at a distance of some 45 miles from the flagstaff. The completion of Mr. Low’s programme next took me to Durian Sebatang. Before leaving this _ Observations from place I observed from Bukit Tungeal Bukit Tunggal; height yoay Kampong Gajah in that locality, about 500 feet. and secured beari ngs on Pulau Sembi- lan Islands, mouth of Perak river near ” Pangkor, the Din- dings, and other ranges. The country near and to South-east of Durian Sebatang : is not so well adapted to triangulation; nevertheless the system can be extended here also when necessary. Krian river. sd MISCELLANEOUS NOTICES. 139 Hereafter I visited the Bernam river (the southern limit of the State) and went up as far Bernam river. Sim- as Simpang—the end of the deeper pee ee. portion of the river and where poles take place of oars for navigation further up stream. On the Bernam I steamed up as faras Kampong Chan- kat Berhitam* a distance I put down at not less than 76 miles. Taking boat at Berhitam I went up 7 to 9 miles fur- ther and found soundings to be 10 to 17 feet as far as Simpang, where the river - divides and shallows. A TrGgER’s WAKE. a [ The following extract from the Diary of the Resident Officer at,Langat describes the superstitious feelings of Malays, common among other orientalsalso, towards the Tiger. | At 10a. mea great noise of rejoicing with drums and ““ gongs approaching Juera by the river was heard, and on “my questioning the peopie, I was told Raja Yakob had man- “aced to shoot a Jugra with a spring gun, behind Tiger hill, “and was bringing it in state to the Sultan. I went over “to the Sultan’s at Raja Yakob’s request, to see the “attendants on the slaughter of a Tiger. The animal was “ supported by posts and fastened in an attidude as nearly “as possible approchinge the living. Its mouth was forced “open, its tongue allowed to droop on one side, ‘and a small “rattan attached to its upper jaw was passed over a pole “held by aman behind. This finished, two swords were «produced and placed crosswise, and a couple of Panglimas “ selected for the dance; the gones and drums were beaten at ‘quick time, the man holding the rattan attached to the “tiger's head pulled it, moving the head up and down, and “the two Panglimas, after making their obeisance to the “Sultan rushed at the swords and, holding them in their “hands commenced a most wild and exciting dance. They - “spun around on one leg, waving their swords, then bounded “forward and maceathrust at the tiger; moving back ‘* quickly with the point of the weapon facing the animal ; “they crawled along the ground and sprung over it uttering a * From the Kuala Bernam. 140 MISCELLANEOUS NOTICES. “defiant yells, they cut and parried at supposed attacks, “ finally throwing down their weapon and taunting the dead “‘ beast by dancing before it unarmed. Thisdone Inas told “cme the carcase was at my disposal. “ veges eee cre fee # i = athe a Ser ® a © a 2 ong 0g 2 = > ‘ae ie ct Ss ce Coe a re) See =e! (=) 5Q Feats © er s oS & fe) a> bd cv — @ ct i) rs a © : or © les ae bend E ge fe a = = oD ie bd ay 4 iS a e * oF 4 BS 4 eS) : ees ee ee | AO, ete opal es = 2 | 5 | ee CA SS oe | le | 05 : ‘ ie | ct ee ee hess J | | ——-~ ———______ = | : | SNOL THONAG | ‘AWISHTTA A DONIAOUT — —— ——— - | — — —— —— —— —_— _ See TLS “Sowoul ‘arod Bsurg JIS OATICN ‘OUN AT Td yy YOu’ IAL ‘MIVA ON ‘NAIVUIEG (* 2 ee OUF PUB SPMOUIETHOS Silvalg OY} UT ‘SUOTIVIg PsTOMUETAEpUN OTT} IV poco SToA TTVIUTLYZ 3 } SIATIC 80 x _ DECEMBER, 1879. Yi ISMBD WALF-YBARLY. / SINGAPORE Printep at riz Prisoy Printing INTs OF THE SoctEry: he ae aa ey i anys (No. 4.] JOURNAL OF THE STRAITS BRANCH OF THE ROYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY. DECEMBER, 1879. Peo iship HALF-YHARLY. SINGAPORE: PRINTED AT THE Prison PRINTING OFFICE. 1880. AGENTS OF THE SOCIETY: London,.,. TRUBNER & Co. |< Paris,... Ernest Leroux & Cra, TABLE OF CONTENTS. tk a List of Members, Proceedings, General Meeting, 13th October, 1879, Do., © Annual General Meeting, 30th January, 1880, Council’s Annual Report for 1879, Treasurer's Report for 1879, President’s Address, ... Reception of Professor Nordenskjold, The Maritime Code, by Sir Stamford Raffles, (Conclusion), About Kinta, by H. W. C. Leech, i.L.B., F.C.D., About Slim and Bernam, by H.W. C. Leech, L...B., F.C.D., The Aboriginal Tribes of Pérak, by W. 2. Maxwell, The Vernacular Press in the Straits, by H. W. Birch, Miscellaneous Notes,— On the Guliga of Borneo, by A. Hart Kverett,... On the Name “ Sumatra,” A Correction, Register of Rainfall in the Straits Settlements and the Native States, 2nd Half-year of 187 a; Register of Meteorological Observations taken in Singa- pore, during the year 1879, aes Vill. 63/64 i} on cee ee ie i Niet Ws THE STRATTS, BRANCH OF THE more ASIATIC “SOCIETY. Patron. Hrs Exckennency Mason-Generan A. E. H. ANSON, c.u.c. Council for 1880. The Venerable Archdeacon G. F. Hos, 1t.4., President. wa = (‘The Hon'ble C. C. Smirn, u.a., Vice- Py esident, (Stngapore.) © < The Hon'ble C. J. Irvine, } “ices Pr esident, ( Penang.) = ( Epwin Kork, Esq., Honorary Treasurer. © *F. A. Swerrenuam, Esg., Honorary Secr etary. N. B. Denys, Esq., Ph. D. R. W. Honwerr, Kyq., M.A. G. A. ems, Esa. A. M. Sxrynur, Ese. W. A. Pickzrie, Esq. Members: Apamsoy, Mr. W. Bonp, The Hon'ble I. S. Aneus, Mr. G. Bonereee, Mr. I. R. Awson, Mr. A. Braprorp, Mr. F. Armstrone, Mr. ALEX. Brown, Mr. D. Brown, Mr. L. : Baumearten, Mr. C. Bruce, Mr. Rozr. R. Bentiey, Mr. H. E. | Brussew, Mr. J. Brrnarp, Mr. F. G. Burxinsuaw, Mr. J. Brirser, Dr. E. | : | Brees, Revd. b. C. CamPpBELL, The Houn’ble Rost, Biren, Mr. BE. W. Careiun, Mr. THoatas. Brrcu, Mr. J. Ki: Corr, Mr. Herperr. Deusen, Mr Ay E. Cornevivs, Mr, B, M, A, vi Menubens. DatMann, Mr. E. B. iD yGwive, WGe, 1D), 10): Denison, Mr. N. Dovatas, Capt. B. Dovaras, The Hon'ble Joun. DoYLe, Mr. les Drozzz, Lieut. J. Haver. Durr, Mr. A.ex. Durr, Mr. J. C. Duntop, Mr. C. . Duntop, Mr. C. J. 7. Emuerson, Mr. C. Mins, Dr Dy a By. Favre, L’Abbé, ( Honorary Member.) Frrevuson, Mr. A. M., Jr. Frsra, Chevalier. Fraser, Mr, J. Gitrittan, The Hon'ble S. Gitwz, Mr. C. Gomes, Revd. W. If. Grauam, Mr. Jas. Gray, Mr. A. Haceporn, Mr. E. Hansen, Mr. J. F. Hazue, Mr. E. Herwre, Mr. H. Hewetson, Mr. H. W. Hinn, Mr. E. C. Hots, Mr. W. Hortmeperea, Mr. B. H. Iprauim Bin AppuLuan, Mr. Innes, Mr. Jamzs. | Isemoneer, The Uon ble BE. E. Jago, The Hon’ble Col. J. Joaquim, Mr. J. P. Jouor, H. H. The Maharaja of, (Honorary Member.) Kenopina, Mr. F. Kerr, Mr. T. Rawson. Kroun, Mr. W. KyNNERSLEY, Mr. C. W.S. Lagpuan AND Sarawag, Lord Bishop of. Lams, Mr. J. Lamsert, Mr. E. Lampert, Mr. G. R. Lampert, Mr. J. Rk. lizecu, Mr. H.W. C. Leicester, Mr. A. W. M. Logan, Mr. D. Low, Mr. Huan, c.m.a. Maack, Mr. H. F. MacLavenrry, Mr. G. Mactay, Baron MrxivuHo, (Honorary Member.) Mauomep Brn Mazoorn, Mr. Mansrieip, Mr. G. Maxwe tt, Mr. F. Rt. O. Maxwe .t, Sir P. Benson. Maxwe.t, Mr. Robt. W. Maxwet, Mr. W. E. McNaizr, The Hon/’ble Ma; jor J. FP. Au cme: Mowamwep Sazrp, Mr. Muury, Mr. O. Murray, Capt. R. Murron, Mr. H. J. Noy, Mr. P. O’Brien, Mr. H. A. Pavr, Mire Wiebe Peruam, Revd. J., (Honorary Member.) Reap, The Hon’ble W. H. Riny, Mr. Epmonp. Rirter, Mr. #. Ross, Mr. J. D., Jr. Rowe t, Dr. TY. I. Sacorr, Svep Monomep bruv AuMED at, Mr MEMBERS. Sanawak, Raja of (Honorary Trepe, Mr. R. Member.) ScoaaLse, Mr. M. Scuerrper, Mr. J. C. ScuomBurGeK, Mr. Cart. Scaurrze, Capt. Suetrorp, The Hon’ble Taomas. Sincnarrm, Mr. E. SKinNerR, Mr. C. J. Soust, Mr. T. Stewart, Mr. C. de B. Stiven, Mr. Rost. G, Srrincer, Mr. C. Swinsurne, Capt. P. Syep Apu Baxer, Mr. Syrrs, Mr. H. C. Symes, Mr. R. L. Musom Mir. A. P. Tan Kim Cura, Mr, Tuomeson, Mr. W. Totson, Mr. G. P. Tracuster, Mr. TL. : Treacuer, The Hon'ble W. H, Trepina, Dr. Cu. Tripyer, Messrs. Untotu, Mr. H. W. Vaueuan, Mr. H. C. Vermont, Mr. J. M. B. Waker, Lieut. R. S. F. Wuampoa, The Hon’ble How Aw Kay, o.m.a. Wueattey, Mr. J. J. L. Wooprorp, Mr. H. B. Woops, Mr. L. H. Wynexen, Mr. BR. ZEMKE, Mr, P. De se PROCEEDINGS. GENERAL MEETING HELD ON MONDAY, 138rn OCTOBER, 1879. PRESENT. The Venerable Archdeacon G. F. Host, u.4., (President,) A. M. Sxinyur, Hsg., (Honorary Secretary.) Jas. Minter, Hse., (Honorary Treasurer.) D. F. A. Hervey, Esa. R. W. Huuuertr, Esq., M. A. G. A. Rems, Esq, besides MEMBERS AND VISITORS. The Minutes of the last Meeting are read and confirmed. The following gentlemen, recommended by the Council, are elected Members :— : The Hon’ble 8S. Giurinnan. The Hon’ble B. BK. Isemoneer. C. Stringer, Esa. The President explains to the Council, that four months have been allowed to elapse since the last General Meeting, owing to the absence from the Seciety of several of the most active Members ot the Council. The President also states that action has been taken by the Council upon several matters of importance, some reference to which will be of interest to the Society. 1. A reprint of the standard Malay work Hihkayat Abdullah has been wodertaken by the Society, with the assistance of the Education Department, 3 ( ix ) ®. The vocabulary of words selected, to assist in the collee- tion of dialects of wild tribes, has now been issued, some delay having been caused by a very careful consideration of the list of representative words, and by the labour of translating them (through Dr. BIeBer’s assistance) into French, German, Dutch, and Span- ish—the European languages of most service in reference to the pur- poses of the Society. Copies of the vocabulary have already been circulated among those resident in the Native States, Sumatra, and Sarawak, and. communicated to the learned Societies of neighbouring Colonies. 3. The new map, to be published with the aid of Government under the auspices of this Society, is now ready for printing, and. will be sent home by the next mail. 4. Messrs. Tripner & Co., of London, and Messrs. Leroux & Co., of Paris, have written to request that they may be the rec oonised Agents of the Society in London and Paris, respectively, for the sale one the Journal, and the Council has sioaadlan to their request. A paper upon the Kinta District of Ptrak, by Mr, H. W. C, Leecs, is then read by the Secretary. An account of certain Sakei Visitors to Pérak, by Mr. W. E Maxwett, is read by the President. An account of his ascent of the Johor River and Ginong Blimut is read by Mr. D. F. A. Hervey. The Secretary makes a statement to the Society respecting the Journal (No. III), the printing of which will, it is hoped, be completed shortly, so as to ensure its publication before the close of the month. ANNUAL GENERAL MEETING HELD AT THE RAFFLES LIBRARY AT 8.30 p.m, ON FRIDAY, THE 30Te JANUARY, 1880. PRESENT. The Venerable Archdeacon G. I’. Hoss, m.a., (Preszdent.) A. M. Sxryner, Esq., (Honorary Secretary.) Epwiw Koerx, Esq., (Honorary Treasurer.) N. B. Dennys, Esq., Ph. D. G. A. Remé, Esq. besides MEMBERS AND VISITORS. The Minutes of the last Meeting are read and confirmed. The following gentlemen, recommended by the Council, are elected Members :— L. H. Woops, Esq., (Malacca.) M. Scuaatrs, Esq., (ithio.) P. Noy, Esq., (Singapore. ) On the proposal of Mr. G. A. Rens, seconded by Dr. Dennys, H. H. The Maharaja of Johor is elected an. Honorary Member of the Society. The Secretary reads the Council’s Report. The Treasurer reads the Council’s Financial Account for 1879. Itis proposed, second- ed, and adopted, that the Reports be printed. The President addresses the Society, and concludes by resign- ing, on behalf of himself and the other Officers and Councillors, the cfiices they have held during 1879. The Officers and Councillors for 1880 are ballotted for, Messrs. Dewnys and Kor kindly undertaking to act as Scrutineers of the ballot, Before ballotting for the new Officers, the President states Go} to the Meeting that it 1s the wish of himself and all the present office-bearers that the election about to take place should be made without any regard to the present holders of office, who are them- selves particularly desirous to see new names on the roll of the Society's Officers. The election of Officers then proceeds, and the following are declared to have been elected for 1880 :-— President.—The Venerable Archdeacon G. F. Host, M.a. Vice-President (Singapore).—The Hon'ble Cecrt C. Surry. Vice-President (Penanqg).—The Hom ble C. J. Irvine. Honorary Secretary.—¥. A. SweTrennamM, Esq. Honorary Treasurer.—Epwin Koex, Esq. Members. eee onnys, Hsq., Ph..D.; R. W. Hurirrt, Esq., wa. ; W. A. Pickrrine, Hsq.; G. A. lems, Esq. ; A. M. Sxinner, Esq. A vote of thanks is passed to the outgoing Officers. A paper is read by Mr. E. W. Brrcu on the Vernacular Press of the Straits. After some remarks from Dr. Deynys, regarding the establishment of a Chinese Newspaper, the meeting separates. —————___— -—_ . The Council’s Annual Report for 1879. The Straits Asiatic Society has now completed the second year of its existence; and notwithstanding some dilliculties inseparable from its position, its work has been carried on during the year 1879 in accordance with the original programme. There were last year eight applications to become Members, and eleven resignations. The Society on the Ist January, 1880, comprised :— The Patron—An office which His Excellency the Admi- nistrator, Major-General ANSON, c.M.c., was pleased to accept last May. 4 Honorary ifembers—The Raja of Sarawak, Baron Mactay, Revds. L’Abbés J. Fave and J. Pergam. (mx) 10 Officers and Members of the Couneii. 139 Ordinary ALembers. The Officers and Members of the Council, whose Report is now before the Society, were elected, as laid down in Rule 18, at the Annual General Meeting held on the 13th January, 1879. In April Dr. Breprr, one of the Council, left for Europe, and the remaining Officers of the Council elected Mr. Reis, under Rule 10, to the place left vacant in the Council. In November the departure of Mr. Hervey caused another vacancy, which has not been filled. The Treasurer, Mr. J, Mitier, being temporarily absent, the duties of his office were, at the close of the year, kindly undertaken by Mr. Kogxk, who presents the Financial Account for 1879 to this Meetiny. The objects of the Society, as originally defined, are :— (a.) The investigation of subjects connected with the Straits of Malacca and the neighbouring countries. (6.) The publication of papers in a Journal. (c.) The formation of a library of books bearing on the objects of the Society. Numbers 2 and 8 of our series of Journals, have been issued in the course of the year—No. 2in April and No. 3 in November. Nineteen “ Papers” and sixteen ‘“ Miscellaneous Notices ”’ on various subjects, as defined above, have appeared altogether. The difficulties, already referred to as being inseparable from the posi- tion of the Society, are particularly felt in connection with the printing of these Papers and Journals ; and it is to these difticulties alone, and not to the want of contributions, that any delay in the appearance of the Journal is to be attributed. . The subjects investigated comprise, amongst other topics, ori< ginal accounts of the:— Sakeis in the Interior of the Peninsula. Sakeis in Pérak. ee) hoo Semangs in Kedah. Macrodontism, = (an?) 5. Selangor Mammals. 6. Limestone in Ulu Klang. 7. Gutta Percha. 8. Chinese Secret Societies in the Straits Settlements. 9. -Malay Proverbs. 10. M.S. of Sir Stamrorp Rarruss (unpublished) on the Founding of Singapore, a reprint of his Malay Code. 11. Disquisitions respecting the Oph: Ophiqus Hlaps, and “ Breeding Pearls.” 12. Geographical Notes regarding the routes from Pahang to Ulu Kelantan overland: from Sclingor to Pahang by Ulu Bernam and Sungei Tata; across Rambau ; up Gunong Blimut and the Semrong; and a Survey Re- port upon the River Plus and the interior of Pérak. There are in all 26 different writers enrolled among the Con- tributors of these papers. For the selling and distributing of the Journal in Europe, Agents have, on their own application, been appointed as follows : London, Messrs. Trtpyer & Co. Paris, Messrs. Leroux & Co. With the permission of the Committee of the Rafiles Library, our Meetings have, as hitherto, been held in their premises, except- ing only on thé occasion of the extraordinary Meeting in honour of Professor NorpENsksoLD, when the Society was kindly invited to assemble in the Singapore Club. The General Meetings have been ‘less numerous than last year, as it was found convenient to hold them not monthly; but once in two months. This refers cnly to the General Meetings, the Council having continued to meet monthly as provided in the Rules. Six General Meetings were held in the course of the year, at ‘ which eight Papers were read, most of which either have appeared already, or will be published in the Journal (No. IV.), which is now in the printers’ hands. Among the interesting events of our Society’s Meeting should be recorded that, to which reference has just been made—the occa- sion on which the Society presented an address of congratulation to the explorers of the North-East passage, who recently visited this port in the “ Vega,” An account of the proceedings on that ( xiv ) occasion, our President’s Address, and Professor NorDENSKJOLD’S reply are appended to this Report. Our Council felt that they would be carrying out the wishes of Members in seizing an oppor- tunity afforded them to acknowledge cordially the devotion to a scientific course of which Professor NoRDENSKJOLD’s career offers so eminent an example. The Library is gradually increasing, through the exchanges with other Societies, and occasional gifts of works suitable to its shelves, and it now numbers 135 volumes. The Society may also congratulate itself upon having taken an active part in urging upon Government the importance of purchasing the late Mr. Loaan’s Philological Library, both to assist students and to prevent the disposal of this unique collection. The Government has since completed the purchase ; and the collec- tion is now safely bestowed and available to all in the Raffles Library. The Map of the Malay Peninsula, regarding the expenses of which we have also appealed to Government for assistance, is now in the hands of Messrs. StanrorD & Co., of Charing Cross, and will, it is hoped, before long be in the hands of Members. Some delay was occasioned in endeavouring to correct and reconcile in the Survey Office certain “ bearings” of newly discovered mountain peaks ; and also in copying the chart before sending it home— assistance which deserves acknowledgment. It cannot be too clearly explained that of the Peninsula, as a whole, this is in truth the first Map, and that if by a Map is understood something correct and com- plete, then it will not be one at all ; nor would it be for such a Socie- ty as ours merely to be publishers of information already well known. But this tracing, with its larger size and more numerous names, will be of most service when it induces those who travel to furnish corrections and additions, wherever our knowledge of the country extends. Probably not one tenth part of the Peninsula has, even at the present time, been traversed by Europeans, and it becomes clear from the Geographical Notes, printed in each successive Jour- nal, that if the Peninsula’s Geography is ever to be really known, explorations are required on a more comprehensive scale than can be looked for in the occasional journals of district officers. The publication of a larger tracing is, in the meantime, a step in the right direction, and for the means of publishing it, we are largely indebted to the Governments of the Native States. __The Vocabulary of words selected to assist in collecting the Dialects of Wild Tribes has been published, and circulated to the ( xv ) number of 50 copies, and a great many remain in our Clerk’s hands in this Library, entirely at the disposal of all, whether members or not, who are willing to assist in forming a collection which will be unique, useful and peculiarly appropriate to the geographical posi- tion which Singapore occupies. After the list of 100 representative words had been settled, it was translated into German, French, Dutch, and Spanish, in the hope of extending the collection of these dialects over as wide a portion of Malaya as possible. Eleven dialects have already been collected from the following tribes :— 1. Ulu Kinta, ) ‘Sug 7. Ulu Achin. 2. Chindariong, (3% 8. Pulo Nias. ' 3. Kenering, \aa 9. Kayan. 4, Balau Dyak. 10. Punan Malano. 5. Land Dyak. 11. Brabetan. 6. Samoi. A comparative list will be published in an early number of the Journal; and it is hoped that the dialects of the Sakez or Mintra tribes in Sélangor and Sungei Ujong may then be added to the list. Thus in reviewing the five matters referred to in the last Annual Report, it will be seen that three have been, at any rate, in an advanced stage during the piust year. There remain :— the publication of a New Dictionary ; the indexing of Mr. Logan’s Journals. These have still to be undertaken, though some beginning has been made in the Index; and possibly, through the labours of a Member resident at Malacca, in commencing the new edition of a Dictionary. For the due support of the latter work it is to be feared our present means will prove inadequate; and both these undertakings are of that kind which demands no small share of leisure, a commodity in which most of us are poor indeed. Another undertaking has been the reprint of the standard Malay work “ Hikayat Abdullah,” part of which, it will be remem- bered, was recently published by Messrs. Henry S. Kine & Co., translated into English by Mr. Tuomson. The Malay work was no longer obtainable, large sums having been offered for a copy in vain. An advantageous offer having been made to the Society, the whole work (487 pages) has been published under Contract for $400. It is satisfactory to be able to add, that the volume is already completed, and that the outlay upon its publica- tion has been recovered, with the exception of some $50 to $60. ( xvi ) There is but one other point to notice; acknowledgment is due to Government for remitting, to the benefit of our Society, all local postage on its letters—MSS. and Journals. As itis important this benefit should be known to all Members and contributors, the communication from Government on the subject is here recorded :— “CoLONIAL SECRETARY'S OFFICE, “ Singapore, 2Lst January, 1880. “Srr,—In answer to your letter of 24th December last, with reference to reducing the payment for Postage on books despat- ched to the other Settlements, I am directed by the Administrator to inform you that His Excellency has great pleasure in thus assisting the Straits Asiatic Society, and has directed that all publications, sent out by the Society to the other Settlements, with the signature of the Secretary, will pass without charge by all local steamers between the Straits Settlements and Native States. “Tnstructions to this effect have been issued to the Post Office. “T have the honour to be, ‘Sir, “Your most obedient Servant, (Signed) “CECIL C. SMITE, Colonial Secretary, Straits Settlements.” “The Honorary Secretary of the Straits Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, Singapore.” Treasurer's Report. At the last Annual General Meeting of the Society, held on the 13th of January, 1879, there was a balance in the hands of the Treasurer to the amount of $309.52, and the amount of Subscrip- tions for 1878 then outstanding was $72, and the habilities of the Society at that date amounted to $47.60 for bills outstanding. Eight of the Subscriptions for 1878 have been paid, and the four are now considered as withdrawn, under Rule 6, C xvi) The List of Members of the Society, handed to the Treasurer for the collection of the Subscriptions, included 153 names, exclu- sive of those four Honorary Members, b ut of these, eleven inecn eRe have resigned in the beginning of 1879, and four later on, four are considered to have resigned under Rule 6, and, itis with feel- ings of deep regret, I have to inform you of the death of one of our Members, Mr. P. B. Prstorius, who died in November last. The number of the subscribing members being thus reduced to 137. Of the eleven members who have resigned, only the four who resigned a few months ago have paid their subscriptions. On the 31st December last, 106, out of the 143 subscriptions had been paid, and, with the exception of two which may be consi- dered as withdrawn, the whole of the remaining subscriptions are likely to be paid. With reference to the outstanding subscriptions for 1879, I may state that almost all the Members are residing abroad, hence the delay of collecting the debts. By the abstract of the Cash accounts of the year, which I now lay before the Society, it will be seen that the receipts amounted to 51,299.52, and the payments to $695.75. The transactions result- ing in a balance to the credit of the Society of $603.77. The sub- scriptions for 1879 to be received in 1880 amount to $186; and there were Bills for 1879 outstanding at the end of the year amount- ing to $672.58. The general result is shewn by the Statement of Assets and Liabilities, from which it wil) be seen that the net balance to the credit of the Society at the close of the year was $117.19. Tt was felt by the Council of the Society that a good opportu- nity offered itself to reprint a standard work like fone “ Hikayat Abdullah.” But to enable the Society to do the work an advance had to be made of £98, and on its completion a further sum of $202 was padi. | For this $300 the Society have recouped themselves by the sale of copies, amounting to $800 in value, to the Education Department. In addition to this, some $40 or so has been realised by pri- vate sales of the work, but against this there is a sum of $100, due to the Contractor for the work, and the Society is therefore some 560 out of pocket on this account, which will be probably made up by further sales. ( xvi ) From the sale of the Journals of the Society I believe a sum of $86 has been recovered, but accounts have not as yet been ren- dered by the Agents of the Society. Epwin Koer, Flonorary Treasurer. Singapore, 30th January, 1880. ! STRAITS ASITATIC SOCIETY. Casu Account, 1879. Balance of last account brought forward, ... $309 52 Subscriptions for 1878, oe ... 48 00 Do. 1879, ee ... 636 00 Sale of Journals, ... ey 6: 00 Sale of “ Hikayat Abdullah,” ... 5 300-00 $1,299 52 Publication of Journal, = ... $3840 80 Photographs, ce fe vas OOO) Lithographs, = 2) BOROG Printing “Hikayat ‘Abdullah, oy it. SSe00 dereromenta, ay Hid 3 00 Allowance to Clerk and Collector, a ZB ROG Postage, &c., ve Loa ee Stationery, ae de: ee 50 Miscellaneous, ae - -odeiay 2m OM $695 75 Balance, a ae ... $003 ai 81,299 52 Assets AND LIApities, 1st January, 1880. Assets. Balance in hand, ... ... 86038 77 Subscriptions, 1879, outstanding, -.. L86°60 $789 77 _—_ (Gexing) Liabilities. Bills outstanding, Postage, Cierk’s Salary, Stationery, &c., ... aes .. § ZL AS Mission Press for Cartridge paper, &., ... 40 10 Printing “Hikayat Abdullah,”’... ... 802 00 Publication of Journal No. 3, about 809 00 Subscription of Mr. Vermont for 1830 in advance, sin ye yi 6 60 $672 58 Balance to credit, ... ee ipa ine lamas $789 77 Epwin Kogx, Honorary Treasurer. The President’s Address. Gentlemen, I shall not trespass upon your time and attention for more than a very few minutes this evening. I would not con- sent to the proposal that an Address from the President should be announced as part of the programme for this meeting, for I felt doubtful whether I had anything to say, and sure that the very few words I might desire to speak would not deserve to be called an Address. But I find I cannot make up my mind to retire from the honourable position which your kindness entrusted to me for the second time a year ago, without a last word. You have heard the history of the past year, and the present financial position of the Society in the reports just read by the Secretary and the Trea- surer. They give us reason, I think, to be satisfied with the work already done, and to hope that there is a future for our Society which is full of promise. The fact that three numbers of the Journal, all containing most valuable contributions to the general knowledge of this part of the world in which we live, and the races inhabiting it, have been already produced, and that a fourth num- ber is in progress, shews very plainly that such a Society as ours was wanted in the Straits. Seeing how much information has come in since the creation of a proper organization for receiving and recording it makes one reflect with pain and regret upon the num- ber of possible contributors to the special branches of knowledge the Society seeks to advance who have passed away “ mute and inglorious” for the lack of such an organization. And from the same cause, I doubt not, much valuable matter which had been ( xx ) already committed to writing has been put aside as useless, car- ried away to other lands, or has perished by mischance or careless- ness. Of one such case at least I know. Some papers which were the result of the learning and experience of one of the most able of the older residents, the Hon’ble T'nomas BrappELn, intended for publication in Logan’s “ Journal of the Indian Archipelago,” were lost after the valuable publication ceased to exist. And ano- ther series of papers from the same pen were entrusted to the edi- tor of the short-lived “ Journal of Eastern Asie,’ and met with the same fate as their predecessors. The failure and the loss were due in both cases to the same cause. The whole enterprise was on the shoulders of a single indivi- dual, and a want of leisure, or of health, or of perseverance on his part, brought the whole thing to anend. We have a hope, as I said on the first occasion I had the honour of addressing this Society, that we may escape the danger, by the fact that we are a Society, and therefore that, when one man fails or drops away, ano- ther will be found to fill up his place in the ranks, and the work will go on. I do not propose to review in detail the articles contributed to the pages of the Journal during the past year. I will only say of them that they seem to shew no sign of falling off, either in ability, or in permanent value. It is very satisfactory thata Library has becn commenced. The number of works in it is not large at present, and they consist, perhaps too exclusively, of the transactions of Societies like our own. But some progress has been made, and it has become re- cognised that the formation of a collection of books bearing upon our special subjects is one of the departments of the work we have undertaken to do. No doubt one reason of the slow advance we have made in this direction is to be found in the proximity of the Raffles Library, which has lately been enriched by the Logan collection. But the list of scientific books upon the countries and the peoples of Mala- ya now on the shelves of the Raffles Library is by no means complete, and is perhaps unlikely to be made so, as a more popular style of literature is much more in demand. I do not doubt thatin the future, the student of our special subjects will have to depend upon our Society for most of the books he may want to refer to, which are not already in the Ratfiles collection. [ xxi ] Two of the events of the past year, enumerated in the Secre- tary’s Report, seem to claim special mention. One was the recep- tion by the Society of Professor NoRDENSKJOLD and his companions in the “Vega” on their homeward voyage, after having accom- plished the North-East passage from Europe to China. The other, which I consider of particular importance, is the publication by the Society of a new edition of the Mikayat Ab- dullah. This requires somewhat more consideration, because the action of the Council in the matter is liable to be challenged. There is the question, which was raised at one of our Meetings about another matter, whether it is within the scope of sucha Society as ours to publish anything but the articles originally communicated to us and our own transactions. Now, if any consider- able risk of pecuniary loss were involved in such publication, i should think that it would not be right to undertake it. But in this case we were secured, by the the kind co-operation of the Educational Department in consenting to take over a considerable portion of the edition at a fixed price. Being thus secured against sinking the subscribers’ money, we have been enabled to do, for a most important piece of Malayan literature, just what was done by the liberality of Governments and enlightened individuals at the beginning of the Renaissance for many of the Greek Classics that had been nearly lost. We have brought it out again into the light of day, and have put it within the reach of those who may be bene- fited by it. There is no doubt that the efforts of Government, of religious bodies, and of benevolent individuals to spread education amongst the people here are beginning to bear fruit, and that the natives are slowly awakening to the advantages of acquiring knowledge. But they have very few books, and the desire for them is not suffi- ciently strong as yet to make them willing to incur much labour or expense in procuring them. This must be done for them, probably for another generation at least. Now there are few books which they are so likely to read as the story of AppuLian the Munshi, who, with a singularly pure diction, and in a most popular style, has given a slight and partial, but still a very truthful sketch, of a most important period in the history of these Settlements, illustrated, as one may say, with the most graphic pictures of life and manners in a time which is fast passing out of memory. The restoring and circulating of a book of this kind is likely to be a stimulus both to those who are themselves acquiring the elements of learning, and to those who are setting their children to do so. It is also not impro- bable that it may have the effect of teaching the natives to value other remains of their own literature which are still in their pos- session, and even of encouraging some of the most cultivated [ xxii ] among them to make their own independent efforts in that field on which one of themselves achieved a great success. I consider, therefore, that, while the Society had its own proper objects in view when it undertook the preservation of this interesting example of Malay intelligence, it did not lose sight of them in putting it mm the way of those ‘for whom it was originally written. RECEPTION OF PROFESSOR NORDENSKJOLD. ( Hatract from the “ Straits Times” of the 4th December.) Mr. A. M. Skinner, Honorary Secretary, opens the Mee ting by reading the following Resolution of the Society, at a Mee ting of the Council held on 3rd November :— “The Council takes into consideration the information which “has been received of the Vega’s approaching visit to Singapore, and “unanimously agrees to send to Professor NoRDENSKJOLD the hearty “congratulations of this Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society upon “his successtul achievement of a North-Hast passage in his remarka- “ble voyage through the Polar Seas from Sweden to Japan.” “Should the Vega, under the command of Captain PALANDER, “and the distinguished party, visit our port, it is resolved to offer suehi sa recognition as may be practicable of the importance of “ Professor NoRDENSKJOLD’s achievements to science generally, and to “ those objects more particularly which the Asiatic Society exists to “promote.” Mr. Sxryner explains that in pursuance of this resolution Professor NorprEnsKso“pD and Captain PaLanper had been invited, thanks to the courtesy of the members of the Club, to meet the members of the Straits Branch of the Asiatic Society i in the read- ing-room of the Club this evening, an invitation which both eminent men have kindly accepted. The Venerable Archdeacon Hose says :— Professor NorDENSKJOLD,—In the name of the Straits Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, assembled here to meet you, I have to offer you the most hearty congratulations upon the success of that creat achievement which you, and your distinguished associates have just accomplished in effecting the North-Eastern Passage through the Arctic Ocean. In all ages the North men have been bold enough to face the hardships of the frozen sea, tempted, in old times, by the desire of getting lands and wealth, and in our own better days by the hope i) ae | of adding to the knowledge of this world of ours which men have already acquired. But too often, the tale of Arctic Exploration has been one of disappointment and failure; too often the discoverer’s voyage has ended in his own grave. To very few has a brilliant success such as yours been given. Indeed we may say there are not many Geographical problems remaining of the magnitude and importance of that which the voyage of the Vega has solved. The satisfaction to yourself of having earned such a reward by your twenty years of labour among the dangers ot the Northern Ocean must be very great. Wheiher the North-East passage comes to be used as one of the ordinary routes between Northern Europe and China, or not, the advantages of your difficult journey cannot fail to be real and lasting. If, as has been suggested in England, it should be found to demonstrate the possibility of placing meteorological stations— which can be duly supplied and relieved—at the most favourable points for observation on the coast of Northern Asia, so “doubling “the range of time over which our weather predictions now extend, “and immensely increasing the range of surface for which predie- “tions are issued,” the beneficial results are indeed incalculable. In imagination we see countless sailors avoiding the storm which, had it not been foretold, would have overtaken and probably destroyed them ; and countless merchants rejoicing over the added security which attends their ventures. Perhaps too it is not too great a stretch of the imaginative faculty to picture to ourselves the toil- ing populations and the anxious Governments of this great Conti- nent escaping or mitigating the horrors of famine by the timely provision which forecasts of unfavourable seasons would enable them to make. And if such things as these are likely to result from increased opportunities of observing meteorological fluctua- tions in the Arctic regions, it will be a vast multitude, both on sea and land, that will have reason to admire the skill and courage which made such opportunities attainable. On the other hand, when merchant ships from the Hast and from the West are traversing in safety the course which your jour- ney has marked out; when new markets are being formed for the manufactures and the natural products of both Europe and Asia; and when the produce of the richest province in Siberia is being distributed over the world; when, too, the material comforts of civilization, and the light of religion and education are being con- veyed to such peoples as the Tschutschis, whose misery and desti- tution your charity relieved, it wili be impossible to estimate the additions to the sum of human happiness which this voyage of the Vega will have made. As we believe this is the last evening of your stay here, we beg you to accept our warmest good wishes for your journey home. [xxv] We shall look with the most intense interest for the accounts of your arrival and of the reception you will meet with, both from your countrymen and from all -who have the progress of ‘iviliza- tion and science at heart, in the great cities of Europe which you may visit. We shall ever consider ourselves fortunate that the homeward course of the first cireumnavigator of Europe and Asia brought him past our Settlement at the extreme South of that ereat Continent, and enabled us to meet one, who may look forward fo the happiness of being reckoned among the benefactors of mankind. Professor NorDENsKJOLD replies as follows :— “THe Straits Brancu or tHe Roya Asratic Socrery,—The kind reception to-day by which the Straits Settlements’ branch of the Royal Asiatic Society has honoured the Members of the Swedish Expedition has for us quite a peculiar interest, which could be afforded in no other place and by no other learned Society in the world. Having passed the North Cape of Asia, Cape Tscheliskin, or the much discussed Promontorium Tabin of Ptolomeus, where even in the hottest summer’s day the scanty vegetation and the scarce flowers are surrounded by ice and snow, where the land always was uninhabited, and where scarcely a man has been before us but the Russian Explorer whose name it bears; we at present enjoy the hospitality of a flourishing community in the southernmost part of Asia, where snow is unknown, and even during the winter a luxu- rious evergreen vegetation surrounds a numerous and thriving population. The contrast is so striking that one could hardly believe that it would be possible for men to sustain two so different climates. I believe, however, that the horrors with which popular authors have surrounded the Northern Coast of Asia are much exaggerated. It is true the winter we passed at the verge of the Polar Circle on the Tschukschi Peninsula was very serious, with a constant snow monsoon and a temperature often below the freez- ing point of mercury, more severe indeed than the winter I passed seven years ago nearly eight hundred miles farther to the North at a place where the sun for nearly four winter months is constantly below the horizon. But even in the far North the summer has its charms, the snow melts and evaporates. The soil is then, during a few weeks, covered with a flower carpet unrivalled in the-South. The ice breaks and melts away along the shores in the latter part of the summer. And finally Southerly wmds and warm currents from the Siberian vivers open a broad channel of ice free water from ithe 0. ca Jenesej to Bering. It is in this channel that the Vega made her North-Hast passage. . I am persuaded this will not be the last time this channel will be navigated, as from immemorial time millions of birds emigrate from the extreme South to the shores of Northern Asia to breed and enjoy its short summer, so I think the time will come when numbers of seamen will, during some few weeks of every year, seek this coast for commercial purposes, importing merchandise to the mouth of the great and deep rivers of Siberia, and exporting from thence produce to Hurope, Asia, and America, and I believe this navigation in the future will be attended with no peculiar dangers tio the ships, or priv ations to the crews. For that aim, a more com- plete knowledge of the Polar regions, of the extension of land and sea, of the forming of the ice in the deep open ocean, of the cur- rents in the Polar basin, the prevailing winds, &ce., is of the utmost importance. T am persuaded that these geographical desiderata will soon be supplied. For, with the exception of the Polar basins, all the oceans of the elobe at present are pretty well known. Very few momentous problems are left for future explorers, and there will be, no doubt, a lively competition among all the seafaring nations to gain the last laurels left. No people has done so much to lift the veil which has, for a long time, surrounded the icy regions as the people of England, and no nation can boast of such’a large mercantile marine, such a num- ber of hardy seamen and skilful navigators, The enthusiasm with which this people, even in the remotest parts of its dominions, embraces our undertaking has been a source of great pleasure to me, as a certain pledge that our voyage will soon be followed by others, and, finally, by practical results, of what importance we at present hardly can form an exact idea. Once more I thank you all for the kind reception to-day. Captain PananDER exhibits several charts and maps, which are anxiously scanned, giving details of the “silent sea” over which the Vega voyaged. The Professor hands to Dr. Dennys, for the Museum, a speci- men of quartz which he had brought from the extreme northern point of Asia. PE vA Mo | C OUD M Adi AUY-S. By Str Sramrorp RArryes. Prre Up, ( Continued from Journal No. 3, p. CD — Nets The long admitted opinion that the Malays possess no records Whatever of their laws and customs, and that they are solely governed in their disputes by established customs and usages, re- ferred to aS occasion may require from memory only, seems to have been much strengthened by the observations contained in Mr. Marspen’s account of Sumatra; which, from its being the only standard book in the English language containing a detailed account of the Eastward, appears to have been considered by many as ap- plying generally, and thus calculated to fit all the countries denom1i- nated Malayan ; whereas, the Island of Sumatra possesses in itself an almost inexhaustible fund for research and enquiry; and can only be considered as one of the almost innumerable States, and by no means the greatest in population or even in extent, of that comprehensive and unparalleled archipelago throughout which the Malayan nation is established. The Island of Sumatra, as well as the Island of Java, Tanah Ugi or Bugis land (Celebes), Sulu, and the Moluccas (which, with Borneo, compose what may be properly termed the Malayan group) are peopled by nations radically distinct from the Malays; who speak languages entirely different, and use various written charac- ters original and peculiar to each; these nations are governed by 2 MARITIME CODE. their own Laws and Institutes; and if we except the State of Me- nangkabau on the Island of Sumatra, it is on the shores of these Islands only, and in the Malay Peninsula, that the Malays are to be found. Whatever may have been the origin of the dlalayan nation, the population of these various and extensive Islands could never, according to any natural inference, have proceeded from the Ma- lays; but the reverse, more probably, may have been the case, whatever may have been the extent borrowed from a more foreign source. Notwithstanding, therefore, the idea of Mr. Marspen that the various dialects of the Malayan tongue have experienced such changes with respect to the purposes of intercourse, that they may be classed into several languages differing considerably from each other, I cannot but consider the Malayan nation as one people, speaking one language, though spread over too wide a space to preserve their character and customs in all the maritime States lying between the Sulu Sea and the Southern Ocean, and bounded longitudinally by Sumatra and by the Western side of Papua or New Guinea ; but as that point more naturally belongs to a dissertation on the origin of the nation and of its language, it need not be attended to here (where the subject is only alluded to); as it might be necessary, in finding out those boundaries to which the Malayan laws extend, to establish such distinctions and general definitions as may assist in its explanation and more ready com- prehension, The laws and customs of the Malays may, therefore, be con- sidered either separately, or as they have reference to those of the more ancient and original inhabitants of the Eastern Islands with whom they are now so intimately connected. What may be termed the proper laws and proper customs of the Malayan nation, as it at present exists, will first be adverted to. Independently of the Laws of the Koran, which are more or less observed in the various Malay States according to the influ- ence of their Arabian and Mahomedan Teachers, seldom turther than they affect matters of religion, marriage, and inheritance, they possess several Codes of Laws denominated Undang wndang, or Institutes, of different antiquity and authority, compiled by their respective sovereigns; and every State of any extent possesses its own Undang undang. Through the whole there appears a general accordance; and where they differ, it is seldom beyond what situa- MARITIME CODE. 3 tion and superior advantages or authority have naturally dictated. Many of the Undang wndang contain the mere regulations for the collection of the duties for trade and the peculiar observances of the Port ; while others ascend to the higher branches of civil and criminal law. From the comparatively rude and uncivilised character of the Malay, neither learned disquisition, nor even general argument, is to be looked for ; but simple ideas, simply expressed, may illus- trate character better than scientific arrangement or refined com- position ; and, in this point of view, however local or particular the subject may be, the Institutes and Regulations of so extensive a maritime. nation must be interesting. Considering, therefore, that a translation of their Codes, di- gested and arranged according to one general plan, might be as useful in forming and insuring a more secure intercourse among this extraordinary and peculiar nation, as it might be interesting in illustrating the unjustly degraded character of so extensive a portion of the human race hitherto so little known, whether with respect to what they are, or what they were, I have long been engaged, as far as the severe duties of my public situ- ation would admit, in collecting, at much trouble and consider- able expense, Malay manuscripts of every description; and parti- eularly copies of the Undang undang Malayu, which, with the various collections ot Adat, or immemorial customs, and what may be usefully extracted from the Segara and Akal Malayu, or an- nals and traditions of the Malays, comprize what may be termed the whole body of the Malay laws, customs, and usages, as far as they can be considered original, under the heads of Government Property, Slavery, Inheritance, and Commerce. On the Eastern side of Sumatra, the Malay States of Achin and Palembang may be considered as of the most importance. From these States I already possess one copy of the Undang undang Achth, with a short account of the Undang undang Siak. Further copies of these, as well as of the Institutes of Palembang, I have reason to believe, are within my reach. The Jaws of Achin are peculiar, on account of the severity of the criminal laws ; and although it may be presumed that they were borrowed from the more ancient inhabitants of the Island, they are interesting im as far as they may have been generally adopted by 4. MARITIME CODE. the Malays in the Straits of Malacca ; and may have given rise to that sanguinary disposition by which they are usually character- ised. J Those of Siak have 2 peculiar interest from the long established connection between that State and the Undang undang source in the interior. The Siak River takes its rise in the Menangkabau country, and has obviously been the principal outlet from the rich and po- pulous countries in the interior, of which so little is known. The Malay customs and usages on the West Coast of Suma- tra, | apprehend to be so much blended with those of the more ori- ginal inhabitants of the Island, that even if there was a State among them of sufficient importance to have its own Institutes, it would scarcely deserve consideration in the general arrangement of what is purely Malayan; and they are, consequently, unattend- ed to. Of the Malay Peninsula, the principal States entitled to notice on the Western side are those of Kédah, Malacea, and Johor; and on the Eastern those of Trengganu, Patini, and Pahang. From these I have obtained and collected several copies of the Undang undang Kedah, the Undang undang Malaka, and the Undang un- dang Johor. The States on the Eastern side of the Peninsula, with the exception of Patani which has been considerably infiu- enced by the Siamese, seem generally to have admitted the superi- ority of the Malay Government, first established at Singapore and aiterwards at Johor. On the Island of Borneo, the several Malay States have Re- culations and Institutes peculiar to each; not differing in any material degree from those of the Peninsula. Some of these I have already obtained, and others are in part transcribed. The Malayan Code, stated to have been compiled during the reign of Sultan Manaup Stair, of which I have three copies, treats principally of commercial and maritime usages; and is, in these branches, intended to form the text; whilst the Institutes of Johor, from the intimate connection which appears always to have existed between Malacca and the Southern part of the Periimsula, may be useful as asupplement on these points; at the same time that it will branch out into civil and eriminal law generally and the general principles of communication between the different, Se a ae HILCLOUDS. MARITIME: CODE. 5 The Kedah Code may, in like manner, form the text for such part of the Institutes as may be most usefully applied in the inter- course of Europeans; and will tend to a general understanding of the character and usages of the Malay countries in the immediate vicinity of the British Settlements. This State, until the establish- ment of the English at Pulo Pinang, possessed respectable com- merce; and still retains ity Malayan Government and Institutions, though reduced in importance, and applicable only to internal affairs. The Institutes of the smaller States, as of Sclingor, Perak, and others, may, only require notice as far as they differ from the general Codes of the superior States. As the population of the Malayan Peninsula has excited much interest, my attention has been particularly directed to the various tribes stated to be scattered over the couutry. Those on the hills are usually termed Semeng, and are woolly- headed; those on the plains Orang benna, or people belonging to the country, the word benwa being applied by the Malays to any extensive country as benua China, benua Kiting; but it ap- pears to be only the Malay plural of the Arabic word din or beni, sienifying a tribe. The early adventurers from Arabia frequently make mention in their writings of the different tribes they met with to the Eastward ; and from them, most probably, the Malays have adopted the term Orang benua. Thad an opportunity of seeing two of those people from a tribe in the neighbourhood of Malacca. It consisted of about sixty people. The tribe was called Johang. These people, from their occasional mtercourse with the villages dependent on Malacca, ‘speak the Malayan language sufficiently to be generally understood ; they relate that there are two other tribes, the Orang benua and the Orang udat. The former appears the most interesting as com- posmeg the majority; the latter is only another name for the Semang or Kafris. From the intercourse and vicinity of the Jokang tribe to Ma- Jaeea, they have adopted many Malay words not originally im their Janguage ; and the following short ee cimen may, perhaps, tend to illustrate their connection, and to evinee how far ee possess a pe- mer) bub appear to have re- Aas iS a 5 enliar lang UBER. They are not ciz wo 6G MARITIME CODE. ceived some instruction regarding Wabi Isa, or, as they pronounce it, Isher. They have no books or peculiar word for God, whom they designate by Dews, evidently Portuguese. The men are well formed, rather short ; resembling the Malays in countenance, but having a sharper and smaller nose. They may haye but one wie, whether rich or poor, and appear to observe no particular ceremo- ny at their nuptials; the consent of the girl and that of the parents once obtained, they are united as man and wile. The Jokang language, in general, coincides with the Malay, as in the following instances :— Karth ey at se a: a Tanah Fire ae ee ut sell Je Api Fish ce ae one bat ae Ikan Bird a Pe aE ae Burong Kye ee a re bye in Mata Nose oe ip Bis aM oY Hidong Yeeth ae ahs ee sa er Gigi Belly aoe oe ve sa a Prut Sun i re Ne: ae = Mata-hari Mouth ... Bat Bis ue He Mulut Eyebrow ia et see cg Kéning Old me Le sid ie: ya Tuha Good Bp Bs Baik The numerals are also the same as in Malay. In the following instances they differ from the Malay:— Moons 7. ss Massy .... Hunter Ishub (the ) laid spirit.) 2} Stars a iy Ss se Be Chiang Water eu i os ee 3 Yehs Tiger : wise Kokang Dog a: a oe oe 2 Kayape Bear Tee De Bae ae ae Seho Elephant ... ye ae, i ASE Berenkel Rhinoceros a, ste ae ae Vesaki Foot : ay a ae ae Tamen Child re a ne tes be Merbodo Infant Opayet Arrows Ne ms nar Tornan House... ie si diye Cheringu i MARITIME CODE. Head ee Sp ee = Retah Wild-hog... as ae ee oe. Chang Khok Devil pt ae sie 4) es Choling As the relations that may have existed between the State of Menangkabau on the Island of Sumatra and the Malay Peninsula is not generally known, the following translation of a Malay manu- script, to which I give some credit, may be interesting. The cir- cumstances related are without date or authority, but itis ina great degree confirmed by the genera] history of Johor, and the present state of the country in the neighbourhood, as well as by the existence at this day of another Malay State of considerable extent, situated in the interior of the peninsula, and deriving its authority from Menangkabau in Sumatra. The State alluded to is that of Rambau, inland of Malacca, the Raja of which, as well as his Officers, receive their authority and appointments from Sumatra. Communication is carried on in the Malay Peninsula, through the River Lingei in the neighbourhood of Malacca, and that of Siak on the Sumatra side. The Malays of Rambau, with whom I have now had frequent communication, adopt the broad dialect of the Malays of Sumatra; changing the a, at the end of a word into 0,— a peculiarity which may be still observed among many ot the inhabitants of the southern part of the Peninsula :— “Many years ago, the Raja of Johor had an only daughter, the fame of whose beauty reached the ears of the illustrious son of the Raja of Menangkabau, whose residence is at Pagaruyong in Pulau Percha and whose power is mighty. The young Prince enamour- ed with the enchanting descriptions of this beauty, entreated his father’s permission to make the voyage to Johor for his reere- ation, and the Raja his father was pleased to comply with his request. “The young Prince accordingly embarked from the shores of Pulau Percha, attended by a numerous retinue suited to his high rank and splendid fortune. “ On the arrival of the Prince from the Island of Sumatra in the Straits of Johor, he was desirous of immediately proceeding up the river, but the Raja of Johor, alarmed at the unexpected ap- pearance of so large a fleet with a Royal Standard, refused him admittance. The Prince, determined on proceeding, entered the River; and being opposed by the Johorians a severe battle ensued, S MATRTTIME Cont in which the men of Johor were dcteated, and obliged to retreat ym contusion. “On the result of the action being made known to the Raja of Johor, he assembled his Nobles and Officers of State, and adyised with them as to the conduct that should be pursued, fearful that” the men of Johor, who were worsted in the first engagement, might not have the power or courage to stand in a second. It was their unanimous opinion, that the Prince should be invited to proceed up the River on tmendly terms, and the Prince was accordingly invited. ‘The Prince lost no time in pzoceeding with his suite up the River, where they landed from the Roval Prahu, and he was receiv- edis a Raja high in rank. The Raja of Johor then enquired of him the business that had brought him there, and what were his wishes, to which the Prince replied, that he was enamoured of his daughter, and came to solicit herin marriage. The Raja, having consulted with his Nobles and Officers of State, agreed to the marriage; and a place was allotted for the residence of the Prince and his fol- lowers. In a short time the Prince was married to the daughter of the Raja, and they lived together in the district that had been allotted to them; and their happiness mcreased every day. How Jong did this last ? “The Prince soon became delighted with his Princess, and so pleased with the attentions of the Raja of Johor, and the com- pound or district allotted to him, which now bore the name of Aam- pong Menangkubau, that he thought not of returning to the territories of his Royal father, but remained in Johor with his fol- lowers ; many of whem married with the women of Johor, so that their numbers increased daily. “The Raja of Johor having afterwards conferred on the Prince the title of Yang Dipertuan Kechil, and, in consequence, given him considerable power and authority im Johor, the Prince exercised it with great severity. The increasing consequence of the Prince, ad- ded to his severity, alarmed the Raja Muda’s friends and ad. herents, who were very numerous, and they consulted as to the measures that should be taken. The Nobles were so enraged that the power of Government was almost entirely taken out of the hands of the men of Johor, and that a stranger should assume au- MARITIME CODE. °: 9 thority, that they respectfully submitted the circumstance to the serious consideration of the Raja, requesting that the whole of the Menangkabaus might be removed from Johor, or they would be soon enslaved by them. ‘The Raja listened not to their request ; and the Raja Muda becoming more enraged, he again assembled his friends and ad- herents, and the number of those who were dissatisfied’ with the Menangkabaus being allowed to remain in Johor becoming very great, they unanimously agreed, to thenumber of above eight hun- dred, to proceed, with long krises, into the compound of the Me- nangkabaus and put them to death; this resolution being fixed at midday. They were desirous, however, of securing from danger the daughter of the Raja, and, accordingly, previous to the attack, a few men entered the compound at sunset unobserved, and brought the Prine2ss in safety to the Raja Muda. “The Prince, entering the apartment where he expected to find the Princess, searched in vain for her; and aware of the enmity of the Raja Muda, he instantly assembled all the Menangkabaus; the gong was sounded and all were in arms. “Accompanied by all the Menangkabau men who were in the compound at the time, the Prince sallied forth in search of his Princess; no sooner were they without the compound than the Raja Muda, hearing them approach, advanced against them ; a se- vere battle ensued, which lasted from before midnight until day- light next morning, and in which four hundred cf the men of Johor were slain. “Tn the morning the Prince re-entered the compound, and was closely followed by the remaining force of the Raja Muda; these, however, were soon slain to a man by the Menangkabaus, and the Raja Muda only escaped with his life, having taken the pre- caution of returning to his house unobserved, before daylight. “The Prince, exasperated at the treacherous conduct of the men of Johor, and offended that the Raja should permit the Raja Muda thus openly to attack him, proceeded the next morning with all his men in order to give battle to the Raja himself, to re- venge the ill-treatment he had received, and, if possible, réeover ihe Princess, his wife. A severe engagement took place, which last- 19 MARITIME CODE. ed all day, and with the darkness of the night, the men of Johor fled in every direction. “The Rata preceeded to Tringginu, and the Raja Muda with his family took shelter in a neighbouring wood. “Intimation of the place of the Raja Muda’s retreat being conveyed to the Prince, he immediately proceeded thither, and completely surrounded him. ‘The Raja Muda finding himself in this extremely awkward position, and no hope of escape left, put his famity to death one by one, in order that they might not fall into the hands of the enemy ; after which he went forth from the interior of the wood and endeavoured to rush through the Me- nangkabaus who surrounded it, but in vain; being repulsed in every Girection he threw down his sword, and was in a few moments slain. The Prince haviny thus revenged himself on the Raja Muda, and finding that the Raja of Johor had fled to Tringganu, pursued him thither. On the Prince’s arrival at Tringginu he de- manded of the Raja, that the Raja of Johor should be given up to him, and the Raja of Tringganu complied with his request; and the Raja of Johor being delivered up was immediately put to death by the enraged Menangkabaus. “The Prince then recovered his wife from the Raja of Tringe:- nu with whom she had been left by her father ; and having remain- ed a few days at Tringginu, he returned with his followers to Jo- hor. At Johor he remained till such time as the Prahus could be repaired and victualled for the voyage, and then embarked with the Menanekabaus for the kingdom of his father. “ Several, however, of the Menanekabaus remained in the coun- try of Johor, in consequence of their being united in marriage to the Johor women. The country of Johor, which was previously well cultivated, was soon overgrown with wood; but the compound in which the men of Menanekabau resided, stiil bears the name of “Kampong Menangkabau ;” and many people are still to be found scattered over the country who call themselves Menangkabaus, as it was for many years that the Prince resided in that country, and those connected with him and his followers had become yery nu- merous.” net herd bend MARITIME CODE. The ancient connection that existed between Malacca and Jo- hor is particularly noticed in Malayan History, according to which, the first Raja of Malacea, Sultan IskanpER Suan, afterwards, on his embracing the Mahomedan faith, called Sultan Msauuep Sau, is supposed to have been a Raja of Singapura (an ancient Malay State near the site of Johor), who had taken refuge there on his kingdom being invaded and destroyed by an armament from the Island of Java. The subsequent flight of the Malacca Raja to the Southern part of the Peninsula, on the establishment of the Portu- guese, is related in several Malay books in my possession; from ene of which the following is a literal translation. Malacca is consi- ered as the principal State on the Peninsula. The fall of its native Government is interesting, although the records must be of modern date. Sultan Manuuep Suan, the present Raja of Lingga and Rhio, whither the seat of Government has long been transferred. from Johor, still traces his descent from the Rajas of Malacca. Translation of a Malayan Manuscript entilled a History of Jormer times, containing an account of the arrival of the Portuguese at Malacca. “Tt is related, that ten Portuguese vessels from Manila ar. rived at Malacca for the purpose of trade, during the reign of Sultan Anwep Siam, at a time when that country possessed an ex- tensive commerce, and everything in abundance; when the affairs of Government were correctly administered, and the officers pro- perly appointed. “ At the {ime that their ships arrived, the fort was composed of Nibong alas ; how many Portuguese entered the fort, and with what presents of gold, of dollars, of cloths, and of Manila chains, did they present themselves before the Raja, and how pleased to excess was Sultan Anmep Suan with the Portucuese; what- ever the Commander required, Sultan Auwep Suan was ready to vrant; but how many of the Béndahdra and Téménggongs, with due obedience, urged the Raja to be on his guard against the Por- tuguese, ‘for,’ said they, ‘the most experienced among us does ‘not recollect a misfortune so great as the arrival of the Portu- ‘guese ; to this the Raja would reply ‘alas! revered Béndahira ‘and you respected Témtnggongs, you know nothing when you 1? MARITIME CODE, Poa ‘state that these white men will do what is wrong in our country. “For forty days the Portuguese ships traded at Malacca, but still the Portuguese Commander remained on shore presenting dollars by the chest, and gold; and how many beautiful cloths did he present to the illustrious Sultan AnMep Swan, so that the Sultan was most happy. “The Béndahira and the Téménggongs still remained of the same opinion respecting the Portuguese, and were not well in- clined towards them; but finding that their representations were not attended to, nor well received by the Raja, they ceased to make them. To how many of the rich and great men did the Com- mander of the Portuguese present Manila chains, and how pleas- ed was every one with the Portuguese; the Béndahira and the Téménggongs were alone disatisfied. “ After this Sultan Aumep Stan said to the Commander of the Portuguese, ‘what more do vou require from us that you ten- ‘der us such rich presents ?’ To this the Commander replied ‘ we only “request one thing of our friend, should he still be well inclined to- ‘wards the white men ;’ whereupon Sultan Aumep Suan said ‘state ‘what it is, that | may hear it, and if it isin my power I will com- ‘ply with the request of my friend.’ The Portuyuese answered, * we ‘wish to request a small piece of ground to the extent of what the ‘skin of a beast may cover; ‘Then,’ said the Raja, ‘let not my ‘friends be unhappy; let them take whatever spot of ground they ‘like best to the extent of what they request.’ “The Captain highly rejoiced at this; and the Portuguese im- mediately landed, bringing with them spades, bricks and mortar. The Commander then took the skin of the beast, and, having rent it into cords, measured therewith a piece of ground with four sides, within which the Portuguese built a store house of very considera- ble dimensions, leaving large apertures in the walls for guns; and when the people of Malacca enquired the reason of the apertures being left, the Portuguese returned for answer, ‘ they are apertures ‘that the white men require for windows,’ so that the people of Malacca were satisfied and content. Alas! how often did the Bén- dahira and the Témtnggones approach the Raja with a request that the white men might not be permitted to build a large house ; but the Raja would say, ‘my eyes are upon them, and they are few MARITIME CODE. 18 ‘in number ; if they do what is wrong, whatever if may be, I shall ‘see it, and will give orders for their being massacred ;’ hterally, ‘TI will order men to amok (or, as it is vulgarly termed, run amok ) ‘among them;’ notwithstanding this, the Béndahara and the Té- mtnggongs remained dissatisfied in their hearts, for they were Wise men. “ After this, the Portuguese, during the night, conveyed into their store-house cannon, and they landed small arms packed in chests, saying the contents were cloths; and in this manner did the Portuguese deceive and cheat the people of Malacca. “What the Portuguese next did, the people of Malacca were jenorant of; but it was not lone before the store house was completed; and when all their arms were in order, then it was that at midnight, at a time when the people of Malacca were asleep, that the Portuguese began to fire ot their guns from the Fort, of Malacca. “They soon destroyed all the houses of the people of Malac. ca, and their Nibona Fort; and it was during the night when the Portuguese first attacked the people of Malacea, that Raja AumepD Suau with his people, fled in all directions, for none could remain to oppose the Portuguese. “Thus did the Portuguese gain possession of Malacca; whilst Sultan AtMep Sau fled to Moar, and from thence, in a short time, to Johor, and afterwards to Bintan, to establish another country ; such is the account of the Portuguese seizure of the kingdom of Malacca, from the hands of the Sultan Anmep Suman. “Tt is related, that the Portuguese remained in quiet posses. sion of the country of Malacca for three years; after which they sent letters to their great country, which is called Goa, giving an account that the kingdom of Malacca was conquered. As soon as this intelligence arrived, the Raja of the Portuguese was exceed. ingly happy, and in about two months after he answered the let- ters, and ordered the Portuguese to build the Fort at Malacea of iron-stone, and that the form of the Fcrt should be like that at Goa; cuch was the occasion of the Fort of Malacca resembling that of Goa. | ; : 14 MARITIME CODE. “As soon as the letters arrived at Malacca from the Raja of Goa, the Portuguese who were in Malacea ordered such of the pe ple as had remaincd there to bring iron-stones for the Fort from Kwala Linge?, Perlan Upi, Batu Bras, Pulau Java, a small Island near Malacca, from Telur Mass, from Pésan Pringgi, from Pulau Burong, and from the country in the interior of Malacca; and the price the Portuguese paid for them, was at the rate of 30 dollars per 100 stones of large, and 20 dollars per 100 stones of small size. For the eges which they used in their mortar, the Portu- suese paid at the rate of a wang bharw (new coin ) for each. For lime (kapur) they paid fifteen dollars for a koyan; and the cool- ies employed digeing away the hill, were paid at the rate of half a dollar each for one day’s work. During thirty-six years three months aud fourteen days the Portuguese were employed in the construc- tion of the Fort; and then it was completed. “From this time the Portuguese remained in quiet possession of Malacca about nine vears and one month, when the country once more began to flourish, and the trade became extensive on ac- count of the quantities of merchandise brought there from all quar- ters. Such is the account of the country of Malacca under the Portuguese. “Tt is related, that after this period a Dutch vessel arrived at Malacca for the purpose of trading; the vessel’s name was eo,e ° . The table for calculating superstitions is extremely simple. Tothe collection that has already been made of the various laws and usages of the Malays, Sumatrans, Bugis, Maccassars, and Sulus, must be added the Mahomedan Laws of Inheritance, printed by the Dutch at Batavia in 1760, in 102 articles, Dutch and Malayan ; of this I possess a copy. As the collection is so various and extended, the compilation must necessarily be deferred until the best authorities procurable can be referred to, and, if possible, the leading native courts visited. f request to present to the Asiatic Society a sketch of the Maritime Code of the Malays as translated from the duplicate copies I have brought with me to Bengal, and which, when corrected by more original copies that I may hereafter obtain, and elucidated by notes corresponding with the general plan of the undertaking, I pur- pose shall form six books of the Malay Laws. In tracing back the Malayan laws to that of the more ancient nations on the Islands of Sumatra, Java, and Celebes, and from thence perhaps, on one side to the Continent of India, and on the other to the large Islands in the South Seas, a wide field will be open- ed for research, as well into the origina!, as into those extraordinary janguages which, in the proportion that they are correctly spoken or written, seem to approach the Sanserit. . The comparatively modern origin of the Malays is a fact so ge- nerally admitted, and universally supported by all their writings and traditions, that itis difficult to account for the extraordinary opinion laid down by the author of the sketch * of an intended * Entitled “ A Rough Sketch of part of an intended Essay towards ascertaining deducting, elucidating and correcting established Muniments of the Jahwa or J ab- wi Language, vulgarly called the Malay Language,’ by 8. 8., published at Prince ot Wales’ Island, in 1807. MARITIME CODE, 13 Essay on the Malayan language, that the Arabians and Persians have borrowed their present alphabetical characters from the Malays, an opinion that could only hope to attract attention from the con- fident manner in which it is asserted. The proofs that seem to have occurred to the writer of the language being from the primeval stock of Java, and one of the sons of Japheth, the third son of Noah, from the roots of the old Persian and the Sansecrit and Arabic derivatives and compounds which have been formed, may as. well be adduced in supporting a similar comparison between the Eng- lish and Latin tongues; we should be rather surprised to find the former, from the number of ancient words it has adopted, asserted to be the parent of the Roman tongue. Tt is easy and natural to account for the Malays having, in their religion, adopted the written character of the Arabs; and J have no hesitation in asserting, that neither Malay writings nor in- scriptions, in their present character, can be traced back to periods of greater antiquity than the alleged invention of the modern Arabic alphabet, or beyond the epoch at which the great intercourse be- tween the Arabian and the Eastern nations took place. Admitting however, that more early writings did exist, there is no reason why they may not have been preserved in Sumatra in the more ancient and original characters of the Battas, the Rejangs, or the Lampongs; in Java and the Balatas,in the characters of the Javandore and Bugis nations; and even in the Malay Peninsula, by a modified cha. racter of the Siamese. For the component parts of the Malayan language, as it at present exists, and the sources from whence we must trace the ori. gin of the nation and its language, I beg to refer to the enlightened statement, printed in the transactions, by the author of the “Essay on the Indu-Chinese Nations,” whose enlarged views and determined position will, I am convinced, be the more contirmed and verified, in the proportion that they may be enquired into. The most obvious and natural origin of the Malays, is that they did not exist, as a separate and distinct nation, anterior to the arrival of the Arabians in the Eastern Seas. At the present day they seem to differ from the original nation from which they sprung, in about the same deeree as the Chuliah or Kling differs from the Tamul or Telinga on the Coromandel Coast, or the Mapillas of Mar- 20 MARITIME CODE. taban differ from the-———,* boih which people appear, in like man. ner with the Malays, to have been gradually formed as nations, anc separated from their original stock by the admixture of Arabian blood, and the introduction of the Arabic language and Moslem religion. The word Jawi,so much insisted on, is the Malay for anything mixed or crossed, as when the language of one country is written in the character of another, it is termed Bhasa Jawi, or mixed lan- guage, or when a child is born of a Kling father and Malay mother, it is called Anak Jawi, a child of a mixed race: thus the Malay language being written in the Arabic character is termed Bhasa Jawt, the Malays, as a nation distinct from the fixed populations of the Eastern Islands, not possessing any written character whatever but what they borrow from the Arabs. With respect to the Maritime Code, which I have now the ho- nour to lay before the Society, it has been selected on account of its singularity. The power of life and death vested in the Wacodah may be considered as purely Malayan, or at any rate to have had its origin in the Eastern Islands, the Arabs, from whom alone} they could have borrowed a foreign Sea Code not possessing, as far as I have been able to ascertain, any treatise whatever on Maritime Law or in any instance admitting the authority of the Nacod«h, or Cap- tain, of a vessel to inflict capital punishment. In this point of view, the paper, even in its present state, may not be uninteresting, while it may tend in a slicht degree to account for, if not reconcile, some of the pecliarities of a nation generally believed to be guided solely by individual will and passion. — a a rt rt a SS SN RN Re EE * Unintelligible, ABUT TORENT A.. BY - BeaWw. Cs Dmect. iB. F.C). Part J. (Read at a Meeting of the Society, held on the 13th October, 1879.) Tn the following paper, I propose giving a short description of this most interesting and, to the outer world, almost unknown part oi the country. The Pérak River, the largest river on the western side of the Malay Peninsula, flows nearly the whole length of the country, taking its rise in the northern frontier and falling into the sea a few miles North of the Bernam River, the southern boundary. Nearly all its water is drawn from the tributaries on the eastern (left) bank, and it is of the country drained by those tributaries that I write. Beginning from the North, about 12 or 15 miles above Kwala Kangsa, we have the mouth of the Plus. From native report, the valley drained by this river is known to be very extensive, the soil exceptionally good, and the mineral resources considerable ; tin, which exists all over Pérak, is worked there to a small extent by the Malays, and gold is known to exist. A jungle path, with easy gradients practicable for elephants and horned cattle, exists along the valley of the Plus, across the water shed of the peninsula into Patani, and oxen haye frequently been brought from thereto Liarut a2 ABOUT KINTA. via Kwala Kangsa. A continuation of the road at present existing from Larut to Kwala Kangsa, or, better still, I believe, a light tramway, will not only open up the extensive valley of the Plus, but will also, no doubt, in time attract a large portion of the pro- ducts of Patani, which, in consequence of the North-east monsoon, cannot find an outlet to the sea on the Hast coast for nearly six months of the year. | Till quite recently, this valley had never even been visited by an European ; but during the present month Mr. Drawn, a gentleman from Ceylon who is in treaty with the Government of Pérak to undertake a survey of the country, has gone there from Kinta, and T quote the following passages from a letter which I received from him from the Plus, dated 5th June, 1879 :— “From Chumor I went to Lankor, on the right bank of the river « Kurubu, a tributary of the Plus, which takes its rise on the north-— “ern slopes of the Gunong Robinson range, not far from the ‘peak itself.” “This Kurubu is a river of considerable size, is pretty fast, ‘and must drain a considerable area. Its course from rise igs N.W.” Here I may remark that I am very much inclined to think that.this river, the Kurubu, will be found to drain the eastern face of Gunong Robinson, to which I shall refer further on, Mr. Daanz continues :— ; “My trip to the range adjoining the Plus drainage and form- “ing part! of it, has impressed me very favourably as-regards the “quality of the soil. Jt is out and out far superior to any I have “vet seen in Pérak, and in many parts is simply magnificent, being a “fine free chocolate-coloured soil, resting on a friable clay, but the “latter so free from admixture with sand, &c., as to be good for “ cultivation for many feet below thesurtace. Jormation is granite “ag usual. On my way here I passed and secured magnificent “spnecimens of lime, the finest I have seen, I think, anywhere. ‘‘From the top of Gunong Aslet you look over the Plus valley, “which is of great extent, to a height of 6,000 to 8,000 feet, and “yanges away in the distance, say 40 to 70 miles, covering an are of 265° to 50° of the circle.” oe ABOUT KINTA. a I have now, [ think, transcribed enough from Mr. Dranz’s letter to give an idea of the extent and facilities of the Plus valley, and will leave him to describe it in detail, as I have reason to hope he will give the public the benefit of the information he has ob- tained during his visit to. Pérak. Next, South of the Plus, comes the Kinta River, separated from the Pérak River by arange of hills commonly called the Blanja range. The highest points in this range are from 3,000 to 4,000 feet in elevation. None of the coffee planters from Ceylon who have crossed this range have been much pleased with it, thinking the soil too stiff and climate too moist for cofiee, whatever it might be for tea or other cultivation. Because coffee planters condemn it, however, it must not be imagined that this range is worthless; some of the richest deposits of tin in Pérak are found along its east- ern base; this deposit of tin, technicaliy called stream tn, is found in two formations; the upper one, the natural soil of the ground, formed by the denudation of the hills, consists of a hght sandy loom in which a considerable proportion of tin sand exists: working this isthe mining which the Malays affect; the work is light, it consists in damming up a small stream and then conducting the water by a number of artificial channels, where the soil is washed away, the tin ore, in consequence of its greater weight, being left in the drain; when this has gone on suiiiciently long, the water is turned into another channel, and the ore removed from the bed of the dry one. Below this surface soil, at various depths in diferent parts of the district, true ore-bearing stratum is reached, “pay dirt” as it is called in Australia; the depth at which it is found varies from one to eight or nine fathoms, and this is what the Chinese usually mine for. Notwithstanding the present depreciated price of tin, both Malay and Chinese miners are making money, which speaks for itself as to the richness of the deposits ; a stream is just as neces- sary to the Chinese miners at it is to Malays; the latter use the water to remove the soil, and the former pump the water out of their mines with a very ingenious water-wheel; there are conse- quently large tracts where neither can work, and in these there exists the opening for European enterprize ; a large capital is not required, but a practical knowledge of mining is absolutely necessary ; with both combined large profits would be a certainty ; when the present niners, with their rude appliances and wasteful methods of mining and smelting, can make a-good profit, what would not more 24 ABOUT KINTA. scientific methods do ? While on the subject of mining, I may mention, that, up to this, all the work is confined to the plains. odes no doubt exist in the hills from which the deposits at the foot have been formed, and at some future date it may be found profitable to work them, but, till the rich deposits of stream tin are exhausted, I doubt if much will be sought in sztw. Close to Pengkalan Katcha, the port of embarkation for one of the most important mining settlements, called Papan, the Kinta is joined by a large tributar ‘Ys in volume nearly rivalling the Kinta river itself; this stream is called the Sungei ce eltek also drains an important tin district. In the plain between the two rivers, a curious geological for- mation is found. The main ranges of hills all through Pérak are eranitic, but in this valley principally, and to a small extent else- where, peculiar isolated limestone cliffs rise vertically out of the plains to heights varying from 500 to 2,000 feet ; the greatest num- ber of these hills, or rather I should say cliifs, are to be found between the Kinta and Sungei Raya; there are a few of them on the west- ern side (right bank) of the Kinta river, and these are the lime- stones spoken of by Mr. Dranr; one—Gunong Pondok—well known as a steering point to all mariners making for the Larut river, exists on the eastern side of the pass in the Gunong Bubo range, the road from Lirut to Kwala Kangsa passing the foot of if. A number of these cliffs also exist between the Sungei Raya and the Kangsa river, of which I will speak directly, but further to the Hast they are not to be found, nor, I believe, to the South, as I have never met them nor heard of them in Stlingor, although I saw a good deal of that country while in the service of the Sélangor Government. Like all limestone formations, these cliffs are pierced by caves in all directions, in which large colonies of bats have lived for countless ages, depositing a species of guano (tai kalawi) largely used as ma- nure in the Province Wellesley, where it is brought from Kédah, in which this limestone formation is again met. Vhe peculiar feature of this rock is the high state of erystallisation in which it exists, no fossils of any sort have yet been found in it, that I am aware of, although I have frequently searched for them, nor can any marks of stratification be traced; the roek is generally pure white ocea- ABOUT KINTA. 25 sionally with a slight shade of grey, blue, or red in it, and, when broken, exactly resembles a piece of lump sugar. The same limestone formation is, I believe, also to be found in Borneo. Some of the richest deposits of tin are found about these cliffs, and probably other minerals will be found when they are properly examined ; two of the best ores of iron (brown hematite and specular iron ore) are common. Hot springs also exist. To the naturalist and botanist this district is full of interest; that magnificent butterfly—the ornithoptera Brookani—formerly supposed to be peculiar to Borneo, is found plentifully in several places. It is almost needless for me to add that the presence of limestone is a pretty certain sign of good soil. A marble saw, worked by water power, might produce marble slabs for paving the ground floors of bungalows for little more than the cost of transport, which, being by water the whole way, would be trifling ; and the difference between a marble pave- ment and the red tiles commonly used in the Straits needs no re- mark. Before speaking of the hill district to the Hast of this, it will be well to mention the means of access to this district. The easiest way is by water. A coasting steamer, the Pyak Pekhet, calls every week at Durian Stbatang, a place about 40 miles up the Pérak river, on her way to and from Singapore and Penang. From Durian Stbatang to Kota Bahru, the future seat of Gov- ernment in this district, is from two to three days by native boats; the river is only practicable for a steam-launch at present for a short way, in consequence of the number of snags in the stream, but these will be removed as soon as the river is low enough to admit of the work, the money being already granted by the Government for the purpose. From Kota Bahru the Kinta is navigable for two days more by native boats to a place called Meésjid Lama and the Sungei Raya about the same distance to above Pengkalan Bahru, both places in the centre of the limestone country. When I speak of these rivers being navigable I mean for boats of over a koyan,'say two tons, burden. The first attempt to visit the high hills beyond these points was undertaken last August, when Messrs. Cruristre and HanpysrbE, the pioneer Ceylon coffee planters, visited this district. When they told me that their object was to see the mountain country of the interior, | was at a loss which of the many routes to adopt, all being equally unexplored by any one but Malay gutta-cutters and the 26 ABOUT KINTA. aboriginal inhabitants of the hills, the Sakeis, The highest hill to be seen from here was said by the natives to be the one in which the Kinta took its rise, I therefore determined that the simplest way to get there was to follow the course of the river. The diary which I kept during the trip was subsequently published by the Straits Government, and from it I extract the following particulars :— Starting from Tanjong Renkang, a place just above where the boats can come, which I mentioned just now (Mésjid Lama), we reached a place called Kwala S’mat as our first day’s march. Here we left the elephants and proceeded on foot. Here we may be said to have just got into the hill country, the elevation by the aneroid being about 700 feet where we camped with the hills on each side of us. A little more than a day’s march from this we passed the mouth of the Sungei Pénoh, a considerable tributary of the Kinta, which flows from its source about N.W. The elevation at its junc- ture with the Kinta is about 1,600 feet. Three days from starting we reached the foot of Ginong Rayam, the hill for which we had been making, having followed a rather circuitous route, keeping close: to the river the whole way. No where along the way were any obstacles to making a road or tramway encountered. From this point it took us the best part of a day to reach > shoulder of the first peak, where we encamped at an elevation cons. derably over 4,000 feet. From here we obtained a magnificent view. It was, however, a bad camping ground, as we were a considerable distance above water and had left the forest below us; the vegeta- tion here consisted of flowering shrubs, ferns, and mosses, and it was with dificulty that we found a tree sufficiently large to support our tent. From this point Mr. Curistie and I, with three or four Sa- keis, started for the top the next morning, expecting to get there in about an hour, but on coming to the first peak we saw several others beyond, and it was after 3 P.M. when we reached the last. As the Sakeis could give us no name for it, we called it Gimong Robinson, after His Excellency the Governor, and as there was no prospect of getting a view in consequence of the mist, and bemg hungry and cold with no water between us and the camp, we beat a precipitous retreat to the camp. We made the height of Gtinong Robinson nearly 8,000 feet, ABOUT KINTA. Q7 From the feot of Ginong Robinson we struck more to the South- west than the South, by which we had come, crossing the Sungei Pénoh, at an elevation of about 2,500 feet, with hills on both sides of us, up to 5,000 and 6,000 feet. The Ceylon men were in raptures with the soil about here. From this we continued in a South- westerly. direction till we reached the Sungei Raya and followed the course of that river to the plains. This is all that is at present known of this extensive tract of forest extending to an indefinite distance to the East at an elevation of from 2,000 or 3,000 feet up to 7,000 or 8,000 feet ; that it extends a long way further was evident from the volume of the streams draining it. After leaving the Sungei Raya, the next navigable river met with to the Bast is the Kampar, flowing past the foot of Ginong Bujang Malaka. This was the hill on which Mr. Hanpysipz began his first clearing, attracted to the place not so much by the soil as by the facilities afforded by a navigable river to the foot of the hill. Mr. Hanpysipz’s attempt proved a miserable failure, as might easily have been foreseen; ignorant of any eastern language but Tamil, he took a gang of twenty newly arrived Chinese coclies without an inter- preter up on the mountain; with them and some assistance from the Malays and Szkeis he managed to fell about eight or ten acres of forest in the height of the wet season, when it was impossible to burn it; the solitude of his life and the semi-mutiny of his coolies, with whom he could not exchange a single word, was too much for him, and his health and spirits completely gave way, and when Mr. Smirx and I visited him early in January we found him in a most desponding state of mind, wishing he could find some one to buy his concession and reimburse him for his outlay; the offer was too good to be pressed, and Mr. Suirn at once closed with it. This partly led to the second expedition to the hills. Mr. Smrru, having now obtained a large grant of land, determined not to fix on a site to commence operations till he had seen more of the country. The Government was anxious to obtain more information about the unknown country to the Hast, so I was commissioned to organize an expedition to the eastern frontier of Pérak, and with that object Mr. Suita and I, with eight elephants and a string of followers, started from Kwala Kabul, a place about three miles South of Bijong Malaka on the Kampar river, on the 25th March last. Before going any farther, I should mention that the Kampar river is a large tributary of the Kinta, joining the latter river a short way 28 ABOUT KINTA. below Kota Bahru, of which I have already spoken. The Kampar is navigable for one-koyan boats to the foot of Bujang Malaka, and this hill, or rather I should say short range, can be reached by native boats from Durian Stbatang in about two or three days, according to the state of the river. To the North-west of Bujang Malaka, the Kampar receives a large tributary, the Sungei Dipong, which flows for the East, while the Kampar itself appears to take its rise near the South of Ginong Robinson. A good view of this country is obtained from the highest peak of Bujang Malaka, about 4,200 feet ; from there the Dipong valley is seen stretching away ‘about twenty or thirty miles to the East, while the course of the Kampar is lost in a labyrinth of high hills to the North, more than a quadrant of the circle of mountain and forest lying between them. Here I may also mention that Gépeng, the most important mining centre on this side of the country, employing 700 or 800 Chinese, is situated at the southern base of the range separating the Sungei Raya from the Kampar; it is about 4 miles’ distance from each of them. To the North of Gopeng the mountains begin at once; to the South, about eight miles’ distance, is Kota Bahru. The hills to the North of Gépeng, as well as the Kampar yalley, have not yet been visited by an European. Starting, as I have already mentioned, from Kwala Kabul or the Kampar, it took us two days in a south-easterly directic through primeval forest almost the whole of the way, to reach the Chindariong river, a navigable stream draining the eastern side of Bujang Malaka and separating Bujang Malaka from hills of about the same height to the Hast. These hills and those formmg the valley of the Dipong are comparatively thickly inhabited by Sakeis, the aboriginal hill tribes of the country. Wherever I have come across these people, and they are to be met in the valleys of all the rivers to the East and North of this, I haye remarked that they are confined to a zone extending from 500 to 1,500, or perhaps 2,000 feet; the reason, I imagine, for their not going higher is that probably the crops which they cultivate, hill-padi, tapioca, and occasionally a little tobacco, will be found not to thrive above these elevations ; this is only surmise, but, it it proves correct, may be a guide to future planters as to the alteration in temperature at different elevations. An account of these people has yet to be written, and, if well done, will be a most valuable work viewed from an anthropological point. ABOUT KINTA. é 99 They possess a language of their own, and, I imagine, are not all of the same race ; although closely allied to the Malays, physical differences certainly exist between the tribes inhabiting different valleys, and the common idea that they wander at large all over the hills is certainly a mistake ; each particular tribe keeps exclusively to its own valley and is frequently at feud with its neighbours on either side; their habits are migratory in their own districts, but unless when compelled by the oppression of the Malays, or other causes, they seldom leave their own valley. One curious custom they have. When one of them dies the corpse is buried in the house he died in, and the whole party forsake the spot, going off to some other place not very far off. I have been told that in this way they will occasionally abandon their standing crop, but I will not vouch for the truth of this. They live in groups of from eight or ten to as many as twenty or even thirty, but seldom more. Like all savage races they will undergo great privations, and can subsist on very hie when food is abundant they are most improvident of it, but they can never starve, as the jungle abounds in fruits and roots on which they will subsist. As regards animal food, all is grist that comes to their _mill—rats, snakes, pigs, or anything they can get. Almost their only weapon consists of a blow-pipe about seven or eight feet long, from which they shoot poisoned darts with great accuracy as much as _ thirty or even forty paces; a single dart is sufficient to bring a bird or ~cakey down ina couple of minutes ; they say that if they can hit : elephant or a pig in the eyea comple of darts will do the job, but they generally get pigs and deer by an ingenious spring made of the branch of a tree with a bamboo spike fond to the end of it; the spring is held in a bent position by a bit of jungle cord, which, when touched, releases it and the spike, eight or ten inches long, is buried in the animal. The existence of these spring traps makes it advisable always to be accompanied by a Sakei guide when moving about in their country. Their marriage customs are very simple ; the intending bridegroom presents the father of the bride with a few pre- sents, such as a brass pot, a knife, a piece of red or white cotton cloth, some fruit or rice; and if deemed satisfactory, the bride and bride- groom separate from the remainder of their friends and spend the honeymoon by themselves away in the jungle. The ordinary attire of both sexes consists of a piece of bark cloth, in the case of the males seldom sufficient for decency ; the females are a little better; some of the younger women have good figures, and in many case mag- nificent busts, but through frequently (ecumie mothers long before 30 ABOUT KINTA. they have grown to maturity all trace of beauty is lost ; like all eastern women they age very fast and become frightful old hags. Cleanliness, as well as godliness, are both conspicuous by their absence in this race, the only ablutions they ever perform is when they are caught im the rain, which happens as seldom as they can help ; if the rain comes on they can get a shelter erected in ten minutes, and a fire in about the same timé, and then they all sit huddled together as close as they can pack till the rain clears off. They have no conception of a God, nor have they a word in their - language either for God or devil ; the fact, however, of their burying a& cooking vessel, and a knife and other articles of the sort, with their dead, would seem to point to their having some hazy notion of a future state. It would be rash of me to make any statements of the difference of race in different parts of the country, seeing how little I know of these people; but so far it appears to me that the prevail- ing type to the North, that is, the Ulu Kinta, Sungei Raya and Kampar, is rather darker than the Malay, and perhaps smaller, certainly more spare and wiry, while away to the South and East, about the Slim and Songkei, of which I will speak directly, they appear a better developed and a fairer race. The northern tribes appear to have a long, narrow cast of countenance, with straight lank hair, whereas those to the South have rounder faces, broader noses and lips, and enormous bushes of hair sticking out over their heads, sometimes as much as eighteen inches in diameter all round. Another distinctive feature of the eastern Sakevs is a habit they have of piercing the cartilage of the nose in the males and wearing a piece of wood abouta quarter of an inch in diameter, and about six inches long, thrust through it. A few who affect to be dandies ornament their nose sticks by different devices cut on them and decorate their faces and chests with stifles of charcoal. The Slimn Sakeis are certainly physically a remarkably fine race of people. Wherever I have seen these people, nearly the whole of them, I should say quite ninety per cent., were suffering from an un- pleasant skin disease ({uirap); they are frequently covered with it from head to foot. Their uncleanly habits and irregular feeding are no doubt the cause of this. All races with any pretence to civilisa- tion have stated hours for feeding, but these people eat at any time, or every time, the limit not being when they are satisfied so much as when the food procurable is finished; in this respect ABOUT KINTA. ol resembling the lower animals. It is a mistake, I think, to imagine that they are incapable of improvement, as 1 believe some people suppose. The French Missionaries in Malacca have not, I believe, been very successful with the Jakins, probably a family of the same race, but this may be because they have attempted to do too much at once. About the Bidor I saw a large number of these people, who had almost entirely adopted the Malay customs and habits, and this will probably be the eventual fate of the race when their present haunts are occupied by settlers; they will become gradually blended with the natives of the country. J think I have now said enough to satisfy any one taking an interest in these primitive races that they could not find many better places to study them than here, and if so I shall have fully effected my object. ‘From Chindariong 1+ took us one day to reach the Batang Padang river, a large and switt stream. We came on it at a place called Pulau Tiga and followed its course up stream to a large village called Tapa, where we spent a day. While at Tapa we visited the place where the headman (Péngiln) lived, called Kwala Brimun, and between the two places came upon mica schist rocks in seve:al places. I have found pebbles of this rock in nearly all the other streams, but this was the first time I have seen it in situ in Perak. The vegetation undergoes a change here; along the banks of the stream and for a short distance in on either side, a large species of bamboo grows to the exclusion of everything else. I have seen similar growths of these bamboos in other places, but not to the same extent. The land here appears to be exceptionally rich, the largest’ sugar canes I have ever seen were here. The hills begin just above Kwala Brimun, and this would be a very good starting poimt for any one wishing to explore them, as there are lots of Sakets about here who could be got to act as either guides or coolies; in the latter capacity they are infinitely preferable to any other race, they will carry heavier loads faster than either Klings or Malays. Tapa is the place of embarkation (Pengkdlan) for a number of extensive tin mines almost entirely worked by Chinese. The tin ore 3a ABOUT KINTA. is first separated from the pig dirt and is then subjected to a second washing, when a quantity of gold dust is obtained. The amount is variable in different mines, and it is impossible to get trustworthy statements on the subject from the Chinese ; there is no doubt, however, that the quantity is considerable, the quality is inferior; I imagine it is alloyed with the tin with which it is found, being of a very pale colour; extracted simply by washing, no doubt a good deal is lost; were mercury used no doubt more would be obtained. Leaving TApa, travelling in a south-easterly direction through the gold fields, we reached the Bidor ina day. This is another navigable stream which joins the Batang Padang a short way before they fall into the Pérak river at Durian Stbatang. There is not much tin worked on the Bidor, and it is not more than half of the volume of the Batang Padang, and dividing into two streams of about equal size just above where we crossed it. I do not imagine that it can drain nearly so extensive a tract of country. On both these rivers (the Batang Padang and the Bidor), but more especially on the latter, we saw large numbers of the Sakezs ving in comparatively speaking permanent houses, and to a great extent conforming to the customs and habits of the Malays. From Bidor it took us two days to reach the Songkei, the last important tributary of the Pérak river in this direction. The output of tin from here is not large,as compared with the rivers further West, but the quantity of gutta is proportionally greater; the supply, however, in the more accessible districts is beginning to fail. It is a matter worthy of careful consideration whether cultivating the better class of gutta-producing trees would not be a profitable undertaking, the first cost of planting would be the only outlay, as once started the trees would be able to take care of themselves. The Songkei district is noted for the quantities of fruit grown there, the groves of durians were the most extensive I have ever seen. It is but thinly inhabited at present, but appears at one time to have been a populous place. 3) ABOUT KINTA. ae Having crossed the Songkei, our route still lay in a south- easterly direction, and it took us two days to reach the river Slim's our rate of travelling was very slow, as elephants are not used in this part of the country, and, althcugh the path was sufficiently good, there was not sufficient headway, and the mahouts had to stop every few paces to cut away the branches of the trees. The first day after leaving the Songkei we were much impressed by the luxuriance of the Bertam palms. The climate is evidently exceptionally moist abeut here, to judge by the quantity of moss and ferns we saw. About the middle of the first day from the Songket we reached the Sungei Trola, a tributary of the Slim. We had now, therefore, left the watershed of the Pérak river. This will therefore, I think, be a good point to make a break in this Paper, which is extending itself beyond the limits I at first intended, If this account proves sufficiently interesting to the members of the Society for them to care for any more of it, I will continue the account of our trip to the Slim and back te the Batang Padang through the hills. ABOUT SLIM AND BERNAM, hae UT Jn the first part of this Paper I have endeavoured to give some idea of the routh-eastern district of Pérak as far as the river Song- kei, being the most easterly affluent of the Pérak. The next river met to the East after leaving the Songkei is the Trila, which falls into the Shm, which acain falls into the Bernam, the next rain- pee South of the Pérak river. This Sungei Tréla is a considerable stream, which only needs to have the snags removed to make it navigable for boats up te half a hoyan ; at present the smallest canoe cannot get through it. Where we crossed it, at a place called Kampong Trila, there isa colony of trading Malays settled, which has been here for the last four or five years; they came orginally to collect gutta and other jungle produce, and hking the look of the place have settied permanently; these men, hke most other foreign Malays in the peninsula, come from the Dutch colonies, and whatever else may be said of the Dutch rule in Malay countries, it appears to make traders and colonists of the people under its influence After leaving the Tréla about two and a half miles, the path passes through a pass about 400 feet high ; in it I noticed a pecu- liar sort of friable soil, of a buff colour, which, when pressed in the hand, crumbled down into flakes about the tenth of an inch thick. The name of this pass is Gapis. A few miles beyond Gapis the path passes some hot springs, the geological formation of which puzzled me a good deal, as in the immediate neighbourhood of the springs the rock was evidently stra- tified, although apparently metamorphosed toa great extent, and con- ABOUT SLIM AND BERNAM. oo torted in a most extraordinary way; and fifty yards away from the springs all round the ordinary granitic formation prevailed. From the cursory observations [ was able to make, it appeared to me that these springs formed the apex of sume irruptive force, although a stratiied rock underlying the granite appeared strange. | am unable to give the temperature as I had no thermometer registering high enough, but the heat was too great to have the hand in the water; there was a decidedly sulphurous smell in the neighbour- hood, and I also saw a good deal of a bright green filmy matter adhering to the stones in the water similar to what I have observed at the hot springs amongst the limesto .e hills in the Kinta valley, but whether it is of a vezetable or mineral origin I was unable to determine. Immediately after leaving the hot springs, the road lay among a number of small hills, the offshoots apparently of higher hills to the North, and here, for the first time, Mr. Smita appeared tho- roughly satisfied with the soil, although to my uninitiated eye there was not so much difference petween it and lots of other soil we had passed; I, however, bow to his opinion on the subject of soils, as L know nothing about them. After leaving the low hills I have just spoken of, the path runs through a brvad belt of gigantic bamboos, after which the river Slim is reached. Just opposite the mouth of a tributary of it called the Galetin, a prettier view than the one that here met our gaze L have not often seen, and it was one that I was not prepared to find ; fruit trees and houses bore testimony to a considerable population aud an old hampong. Crossing to the left bank of the Slim, our route lay nearly due North for about three quarters of a mile, till we reached Kampong Chankat, where the Pengtlu Tou Sempvuu lives. Here I remained for a day transacting some business with the people. Immediately opposite the kampong, about a quarter of a mile from the river, there is an extensive hot spring, or rather I should say group of springs, hotter than any I have yet met with in Pérak ; they can be recognised from a distance by the clouds of steam rising over the trees, and standing on the edze a man can scarcely be seen on the opposite side through the yapour, 3G ABOUT SLIM AND BERNAM. After a day’s rest Mr. Smrru and I separated for a short time: he starting to visit a hill up the valley of the Galetin, while I went down the river to see the kampongs and the people, intending, if possible, to visit some deposits of coal, which are said to exist about here. The first part of my programme was most successtul, as I saw 2 number of very flourishing kampongs, all, with one exception, on the Hast (left) bank of the river; these kampongs are situated on spots of high ground surrounded by stretches of wet padi land irrigated by a number of small streams flowing from the hills to the East. The large majority of the inhabitants are foreign Malays, principally Mandélings, and their style of cultivation is certainly superior to that of the Malays in other parts of Pérak, for which they reap their reward in the crops they get. The average yield, they tell me, from the wet padi land is of 800 to 1,000 gantangs of padi to the orlong, this, be it remembered, from land cultivated year after year without manure. The lowest Aampong on the Slim is Kampong Pindras, and here I was to have got guides to take me to the coal deposits, but when I got there, the man, a Sakez, was away, and others who said they thought they knew the road, stated that it would take them two or three days to find it, so, as I had no time to spare, I gave up the hope of finding the coal, and contented myself with a specimen which I got from the Péngilu. This is, I think, unmistakably coal, of an inferior quality no doubt, but good coal is not often found on the surface. If the Sarawak coal mining proves a success, it might tempt some enterprising capitalist to commence operations here, the facilities for transport offered by a navigable river are not to be lost sight of. The Slim, as far as Kwala Galetin, is navigable for boats of over a koyan. I saw one there when I passed that had come from the Kwala Bernam to buy rice, a decided sign of prosperity when the people grow more food than they consume. In no other part of south-eastern Pérak ig this the case; it must, however, be borne in mind that tin-mining is the principal industry on the other rivers, and that no tin has been worked on the Slim since the disturbances consequent on the murder of Mr. Biron, not through the failure of the mines, but because the miners were obliged to leave at that time, as the blockade prevented their getting supplies brought up to them. When peace was restored, Raja Asan, who was the leading ABOUT SLIM AND BERNAM. 37 spirit of these miners, got certain concessions at Papan, on the West of the Kinta river, and all the miners followed him there, where, they say, the ore is more plentiful, but more difficult to work. As I failed to reach the coal deposits, but was part of the way to the Beenam, I determined to visit that river, the southern © boundary of Pérak, before returning to the,Ulu Slim. One day’s march from Kampong Blit, where I spent the night, took me to Kampong Bernam, it was however a most fatiguing journey, although we went in the lightest marching order ; the small forest leeches (pachat) were more numerous than I ever saw them before. On the way we crossed two considerable streams, and a number of small ones, tributaries of the Slim: the first, Sungei Bil, was a mountain torrent full of rocks ; the second was a navigable river, the Sungei Berong, on which a colony of foreign Malays have settled, and appear to be in a very thriving condition; where they are settled the country is flat, and they cultivate a good deal of wet padi. After leaving the Berong we crossed the spurs of some high hills to the East before reaching the Bernam at Kampong Bernam. The distance from Kampong Chankat on the Shim to Kampong Bernam, I estimate at about twenty miles. I did not chain this distance, but have been able to plot it approximately by the time and compass bearings. Kampong Bernam is a large village on the northern side of the river, said to contain about eighty families, nearly all foreien Malays, who came as traders and have settled permanently. Vhe attraction which first brought them here was the tin-mining, which, as I have already mentioned, has ceased on the Pérak side since Raja Asat left. There are still extensive tin-mines being worked on the southern (the Sélangor) side of the Bernam, but I was told there are fewer miners now than there used to be. | From Kampong Bernam there is a well used path Jeading to Pahang; the gradient is said to be easy most of the way, but there are two or three places where the path is impracticable for elephants, z.e., tame ones; itis a curious fact, wel] authenticated, that wild elephants can pass places where tame ones cannot. Buffaloes are frequently brought by this pass from Pahang into Pérak and 38 ABOUL SLIM AND BERNAM. Sélingor. I was told that it is about two days’ journey from Kampong Bernam to the first Malay kampong in Pahang. A road through either this or some of the other passes into Pahang would bring a good deal of traffic over to the western side, as the transport by water from a navigable point on the Bernam or Slim is shorter and easier than by the Pahang river; moreover the ports on the western side of the peninsula are always open, whereas on the eastern side they are closed for six months of the year by the North- east monsoon. I was told by the people both at the Slim and the Bernam that at present a steam launch can go up the Beruam to a place called Chankat Méntri, to which point the river is tidal. The ordinary country boats can reach that point in three tides; from Chankat Méntri to Kampong Bernam on the Bernam river, or the Kwala Galetin cn the Slim, is about three or four days’ poling. The freight — at present charged from Kampong Bernam to the sea is $1 per éhara for tin, which is not excessive. From Kampong Bernam can be seen a hill to the North-cast, which at this point is the much talked of back-bone range; the Bernam rises on the South of it, draining the south-western face ? Co) > the Berong takes its rise on the North of this hill, draining the north-western face of it. The Sungei Berong falls into the Bernam, a short distance above the Kwala Slim. On my return to Kampong Chankat I made the acquaintance of the Péngilu, who was absent when I first arrived; his name is Datoh Sempvn; he isan old man, but full of energy, one of the finest specimens of Malay I have ever met. Unlike the generality of his countrymen, who have seldom or never been beyond their own immediate neighbourhood, he has wandered over the whole penin- sula, from Siam to Johor, and has commemorated his visit to each country by marrying a wife there; he told me the names of his wives, but broke down at about nineteen when trying to count the number of his children; he speaks Sakez fluently, and possesses great influence with these people. | found him an invaluable guide and companion on my return journey. For any one wishing to explore the still unknown mountain regions of the peninsnla, or to study the habits and customs vf the Sakeis, a better guide could not be obtained than Tou Sempun. ABOUT SLIM AND BERNAM. 39 I should mention here that, on my return to Kampong Chan- kat from the Bernam, I found Mr. Smrrs, who had arrived before me. He had ascended the valley of the Galetin for some distance, and then climbed one of the hills to about a height of 3,000 feet by the aneroid. He was simply in raptures about the soil, which he compared to that of Ouva, the best coffee district in Ceylon. ‘The numerous rocks and boulders he met also pleased him, as he, in common with all the coffee planters I have met, has an un- accountable, hankering after rocky land. He also got a few small specimens of plumbago, with which he was much pleased, as he said it is also found in the best land in Ceyloa, although I confess I do not see what planters want with plumbago any more than rocks. Another feature which both of us noticed, and which it appears augurs well for the soil, was the comparatively small size of the timber ; the best timber is said to grow on poor soil. After stopping for a day at Kampong Chankat to enable Tox Sewpun to collect a number of Sakeis, we pail a visit to Batt Gaja, the boundary point in the pass between the Slim and Pahang. This was a two days’ journey, one out and one back, and proved a most interesting trip. We started in the morning from Kampong Chaukat, and. keeping a northerly course along the left (East) bank of the Slim for about two miles, reached the confluence of the Sun- gel Brusé and the Slim. The Brusé is a considerable tributary of the Slim, flowing down the Bati Gaja pass in a direction about South-west ; up this valley our course lay. We kept some distance above the river on the North side of the valley, constantly crossing small streams flowing down the side of the hills into the river at the bottom. The ascent though steady was gradual the whole way, it was what I have heard very expressively described as “collar work” all through. We took the elephants a considerable distance and then only left them as we could get on more quickly on foot. The path was a good one and well worn, and we passed several parties of Malays coming and going from Pahang. The name of this pass, Batti Gaja, is derived from a stone in if on the right hand side of the path, which bears a fanciful resem- blance to an elephant kneeling down as they do to receive their loads; the head is deficient and is said to have been removed to the Ulu Bil, a river that I have already mentioned, by some 40 ABOUT SLIM AND BERNAM. mysterious agency in former times. ‘This stone is addressed as the Toh Gaja, and every one passing is supposed to pluck a hand- ful of grass or leaves, and striking Toh Gaja seven times on the breast with them, to ask him for fine weather for the journey ; this ceremony we religiously performed, and having some people in the party familiar with elephants, we were enabled to choose food such as these animals like, and were rewarded by not getting any rain till we returned to Kampong Chankat. ‘The idea about these leaves is that no matter how many are offered in a day the next day no trace of them remains. The elevation at Batu Gaja, according to the aneroid, was 2,500 feet; this is not actually the highest point in the pass, which is about 200 yards further on, perhaps 50 feet higher. Immediately after crossing the pass a little trickling water is met, which, 1 was told, was the first beginning of Sungei Sémbilan, a tributary of the Pahang river. Two hills rose on either side of the pass for at least another 1,000 feet: that to the North is called Ginong Pétri, the southern one I could not get a name for. No view was to be obtained from the pass, as everything was hidden by a dense growth of gigantic bamboos, which appeared to extend to the summits of both the hills North and South of us. These large bamboos appeared to thrive in most of the Slim and Songkei hills, and I have seen a good many of them up the Kinta valley. Different planters express different opinions of them; in Ceylon, I believe, bamboo land is discredited ; in southern India it is thought the best ; “ doctors differ, &c.” The atate of the weather, the hour of the day, and many other causes appear to have a marked influence on the nature of the soil; what- ever the cause, no two planters whom I met appear to agree; query, does any of them know anything about it ? In this pass I saw the footprints of wild elephants, where, I should have thought, few animals but a goat could have gone, most certainly no tame elephant could have been taken there. The return journey from Batu Gaja was uninteresting, as we merely retraced our footsteps. When I reached Kampong Chankat Tox Szumpvu told me that at Batu Gaja we should be com- ABOUT SLIM AND BEBNAM. eae paratively close to some gold and tim mines in Pahang, although when I asked him at that place he said they were still more than a day's journey distant; he explained himself by saying that these mines being in Pahang, beyond his jurisdiction, he was afraid that I would have wanted to go there, and had anything happened he would be blamed. These gold mines at the Ulu Pahang are spoken of as being exceptionally rich. I heard stories which were quite incredible of the quantities of gold dust got in a short time. One fact is well known, that Pahang gold is of very fine quality, in this respect differing from Pérak gold, which is very pale. A good deal of gold and ivory is said to pass westward from Pahang, and I met a trader at the Slim who made no secret that he had just returned from Pahang, where he had been negotiating for the purchase of tin to be taken down the Bernam river. After returning from Batu Gaja a couple of days were spent in collecting coolies and making prepartions for our journey back ; these preparations consisted chiefly in buying rice, padi was procurable apparently in any reasonable quantity, but some delay occurred in pounding out the rice. Sakeis are the coolies here, in fact they take the place of elephants further North as beasts of burthen. Physically they are a remarkably fine race, much fairer and more robust than the Kinta and Kampar Saieis. Raja Bina, a Mandéling man, and the head of the traders in the Kinta district, who accompanied me, was formerly engaged working tin here, and he informed me that his people had no difficulty in getting Sakeis to carry rice up to, or tin down from, the mines, which I subsequently ascertained were about fourteen or fifteen miles distant at an elevation of over 2,000 feet; the established rate was thirty cents per fifty catties up or down, consisting usually of a slab of tin down or ten gantangs of rice up, when Malays carried they were paid in coin, Sekezs usually took their pay in kind—cloth, tobacco, &c. When we started for the journey back our party consisted of thirty-two all told, including some female Sakeis, who appeared as willing and able to carry aload as the males. The track took us 42 ABOUT SLIM AND BERNAM. along the riyht (western) bank of the Slim; for the first three miles we just skirted between the wet padi fields, and the foot of the hills; after this we began to rise gradually along a ridge, our course continuing pretty nearly North ; after reaching an elevation of some 2,000 feet, we descended about 600 feet, and camped for the night on the bank of a tributary of the Slim called Sungei Kudin. The following morning we crossed this stream on a Sakez bridge—-a fallen tree—by no means pleasant work ; we were encour- aged by being told that a man broke his leg crossing here some time ago with a slab of tin on his shoulder; another 100 yards further on, the Slim itself had to be crossed in the same way. After this, as- cending to an elevation of about 2,100 feet, we came on an extensive tableland drained by a number of little streams formerly used by the tin miners. As we came along, a hill was pointed out to us some two or three miles to the East, which could not have been less than 4,000 or 5,000 feet high, called Ginong Dandan, said to be at this point one of the joints in the back-bone range. Some four or five miles further on, we again came on the Slim, which we had not seen for some time; it was here reduced to very modest dimensions, it did not take us much more than ankle deep wading acrossit. The country about was comparatively flat, with hills a few miles off, apparently some thousands of feet higher than we were. I made the elevation at our camp 2,200 feet by the aneroid. Mr. SuirxH was very much pleased with the soil, and some Sakevs, in whose clearing we encamped, gave us some roasted wz kayu, which were remarkably good. Sakezis are the only people who know how to cook these roots ; they roast them in a joint of bamboo split longitudinally; when done they come out as white and floury as the best murphy I ever saw. Up to this I did not notice much change in the vegetation from that seen in the plains; there was rather an absence of large trees, but the bamboos were exceptionally fine, some as much as four or five feet between the joints and six or seven inches in diameter. Mr. Smirx pronounced favourably of the soil, and what appeared to me to be an immense advantage was that it would be possible to grow coffee here without being condemned to everlasting tread- mill, chmbing up and down hill, ABOUT SLIM AND BERNAM. 4S After leaving the Slim we made a short day’s march to the Sungei Kudin, a tributary of the Slim, on the bank of which we had encamped two days before. Here we must have been within a very short distance of the frontier, judging from the size of the stream ; this, however, is an uncertain guide, as we were told that we should have a long day’s march the following day without seeing water. This would be a fine country for road making, apparently very dry, with plenty of stone for metalling. The following day, as we had been told, we saw no water, but the Sakeis were always able to get enough for drinking in the joints of the bamboos; from a single joint I have seen as much as half a pint taken. There is also a sort of large vine from which, when cut, the water flows ina stream. This day’s march took us through some very pretty country if it were cleared, but at present there is no more to be seen at an elevation of 4,000 or 5,000 feet than there is in the plains, the jungle being so dense. We crossed the water shed of the Slim and the Songkei to-day; the elevation was about 4,000 feet. Here our troubles began. As soon as we left the Slim valley our Sz- kets declared that they did not know the way and wanted to go back. By great difficulty I was able to persuade part of the gang to remain with us, and we were obliged to encamp for three days before Songkei Sakeis could be got to replace those who had left us, None of our Slim Sekeis had ever been beyond this before: so much for the sup- posed migratory habits of these people. Here I may remark, that any one wishing to explore these mountain regions must work out one valley ata time. The Malay headmen lower down can always provide guides familiar with their own valley, and in it their topogra- phical information is to be relied upon; attempt to leave it, however, for the next valley, and you are at once brought to adead lock. The Sakeis not infrequently are at feud with their neighbours on either side, they have also a very wholesome dread of avery ingenious sort of spring armed with a bamboo spike, which they are in the habit of setting in the paths for pigs and deer, and which would be pretty sure to be fatal to a man if it struck him. After a weary delay of three days we at last got guides, and crossing the Songkei travelled round the southern face of a hill called Gtinong Sandor. We passed along the fave of the hill at a general elevat.on of about 3,000 feet; we were along way from the AA, ABOUT SLIM AND BERNAM. top. Here we saw a peculiar feature of the soil, which is so porous that the streams running down the face of the hill all run under- ground ; during a long day’s march we did not see a drop of water although constantly crossing water courses in which we frequently heard the water running under our feet. In some of these water courses the bed of the stream was marked by a succession of holes, at irregular intervals, about six feet in diameter and nearly as much deep, where the underground streams had made caves and the su- perincumbent earth had fallen in. We encamped on Ginong Sandor for one night, near a Sakez clearing, and here we saw a very ingenious arrangement by which they got water; they got large bamboos which they spht and removed the obstacles at the joints, they then shoved these shoots into the side of the hill in a nearly horizontal direction till they reached the water bearing strata when the water trickled from the end of the bamboo in abundance for drinking; bathing was a tedious operation. After leaving Ginong Sandor to our East we got into the valley of the Bidor river, where we had more delay in getting fresh guides. 1 was particularly struck by the marked falling off of the Sakezs as we advanced West. To the East they are taller, more robust and fairer than the average Malay, but as we got West, towards the rivers Bidor and Batang Padang, they degenerated very rapidly, becoming smaller and darker than the Malay. The idea conveyed tomy mind from the appearance of the people in the different places was that the Slim Sakeis were a well-fed, healthy race, whereas the Bidor and Batang Padang Sake?s had a miserable half-starved appearance. By the time we got into the Bidor valley and got guides, we found that, in consequence of the unavoidable delays and damage through rain, our supply of rice was nearly finished, and there was scarcely anything else left ; the time I had originally proposed to be away had already been exceeded, and most of the party had had very nearly enough of camping out in the wet, and some of them showed unmistakable sigus of breaking down; I therefore deter- mined that the shortest road back was the best; 1n consequence of this we were unable to visit any of the hills at the sources of the Bidor and Batang Padang, only skirting along the lower slopes of those hills at elevations of less than 1,000 feet. In the hills in a. Qk ABOUT SLIM AND BERNAM. this country it is almost impossible to get a view, except now and then when the explorer comes on a Sake: clearing; all the other parts of the hills are so densely clothed in forest that forty or filty yards is generally the range of view; from two or three clearings, however, I saw some very lofty hills about the source of tae Batang Padang, apparently the loftiest of these is one called Ginong Kaja, said to be one of the vertebre of the back-bonerange. It appeared to be distant over twenty miles; and Sakeis said it would take three days to reach it, and another day to ascend. Where we passed the Bidor it was broken up into three streams, none of them of any great size, I therefore have come to the conclusion that the Bidor river does not drain any of the loftier hills in the interior ; its drainage is confined to the smaller outlying spurs, and the rivers in this part of the country, which have their rise in the true water- shed of the peninsula, are, beginning from the West, first the Kinta river, next the Kampar river, next the Batang Padang, next the Songkei; I do not speak of the Plus on the North-west, or the Slim and Bernam on the South-east, as they belong to different systems of drainage ; the Plus to the Upper Pérak drainage, the Slim to the Bernam drainage. Taking the four rivers mentioned above as the principal arteries of the Lower Pérak drainage the next set of secondary streams are the Raya between the Kinta and the Kampar, the Dipong and the Chenderiang between the Kampar and the Batang Padang, and the lastly the Bidor between the Batang Padang and the Songkei. In the foregoing paper I have endeavoured to give a general idea of this interesting and little known section of the kingdom of Pérak, containing large deposits of minerals, only needing intelli- gence and capital to work them to advantage, and also offering exceptional advantages in the way of transpert, soil and salubrious climate to planters of coffee, tea, and other tropical produce. THE ABORIGINAL TRIBES OF PERAK. BY W. E. Maxwe tu. (Read at a Meeting of the Society, held on the 13th October, 1879.) The wild tribes of the peninsula being Kafirs, or infidels, it is the privilege of their Malay neighbours, who are Mahomedans, to capture and make slaves of them whenever they candoso. The adult Sake: or Semang has no market value; he is untameable and is certain to escape to his native woods and mountains. Chil- dren of tender age are generally sought for; they grow up ignorant of the language of their tribe and of the wild freedom of the forest, and have, therefore, little inducement to attempt to escape. In Pérak, Kédah, and on the borders of Patani, I have met Sakez or Semang slaves in bondage among the Malays, sometimes children, sometimes adults, the latter having passed their childhood in servi- tude. They are not unkindly treated, but the mere fact that chil- dren are liable to be carried off into slavery is quite enough to ac- count for the distance which the aborigines generally put between themselves and the Malays. An investigation which has resulted in the severe punishment of six Malays found guilty of dealing in Sakei children in Ulu Pérak has lately, itis believed, struck a death- blow at this practice, as far as the State of Pérak is concerned. No less than seven children were recovered in various Malay villages by the exertions of the Police. Some difficulty was experienced in ABORIGINAL TRIBES OF PERAK. 4,7 getting into communication with the tribes from whom they had been stolen, but eventualiy five men came down to the British Residency at Kwala Kangsa charged by the mothers and other relations of the missing children to take them back. Most of the children had been taken from their relations by men of their own or other tribes, most likely at the instigation of the Malays, to whom they were afterwards sold. Among the Malays they are worth from thirty to forty dollars apiece. A Patini Malay confessed to me, some years ago, that he cultivated the acquaintance of some Sakez jinak, (tame Sakeis, who mix with the Malays) because he could get them to steal children for him. For a few trifling articles, which seemed to the savage to be untold wealth, the latter would start off to procure an unlucky infant with whom to pay his credi- tor. Sometimes, the Malay told me, a man would be away for two months, eventually bringing a child snatched from some tribe at Ulu Kélantan or Ulu Pahang. The men who came down to the Residency at Kwala Kangsa were of different tribes. In Ulu Pérak the Semangs and Sakeis of the plains seem to mix, both being distinct from the orang bukit or Saket bukit, the men of the mountains, who are described as being fairer and better-looking than the others. I greatly regret that circumstances did not permit me to have, these people under observation for more than one day, and that my notes regarding them are, therefore, necessarily meagre. The names of the five men are Kora, Bancua, Bunga, Betine and Naca. Kora is a Semang, and so far civilised that he adopts Malay dress when he visits a kampong. The others wore a chawat, or waist-cloth, of some cotton material purchased from the Malays, not the back chawat, which I have seen in the Kinta district. They do not all belong to the same tribe, and do not all speak the same language, though able to communicate freely with each other. A vocabulary was supplied to me by Kora, The other men gave signs of dissent several times when he gave his version of the word wanted, but the list was made late at night, and I had no time to take down several equivalents of the same word. I hope, on some future occasion, to be able perhaps to do so. The skin- disease remarked by most travellers, who have had an opportunity of observing the aborigines of the peninsula was noticeable in all is Go ABORIGINAL TRIBES OF PERAK. of these people. One of them had brought his blow-pipe and poi- soned darts with him, and willingly exhibited the manner of using them. The dart is dropped into the muzzle of the weapon and allowed to fall down to the mouth-piece, where a piece of some soft substance resembling fungus is inserted, in order that none of the force of the air may be lost. The mouth-piece is taken zuto the mouth, not merely applied to the lips. A small bird on the leaf of a cocoanut tree was the object aimed at. It was not struck, but the silent operation of the projectiles was evinced by the manner in which the intended victim remained in its place, while dart after dart passed close to it, evidently unconscious that it was being aimed at. I had always regarded the blow-pipe as a breech-loader and was somewhat astonished to see the darts inserted at the muz- zle and shaken down through the tube. I should mention, how- ever, that the marksman was in perfectly open ground. In the forest this method of loading has obvious disadvantages. | As an illustration of the superstitions of these people and their belief in, and dread of, the powers of evil, | may state that a message reached me from some of the headmen of a tribe in Ulu Pérak stating their unwillingness to receive back two of the children known to be at the British Residency. Both were believed to be the inheritors of evil-spirits (pelistt or bajang), which had possessed their fathers. The father of one of them had actually been killed by the general consent of the tribe in consequence of the numerous cases of sickness and death which had occurred in a particular place, all of which were traced to the pelisit, which was believed to possess him. The man chosen to carry out the sentence was the brother of the doomed man. His child was sold to Malays from fear that the pelisit, compelled to change its quarters, might have found a dwelling place in her. Thunder, I was told, is greatly dreaded by the wild tribes, When it thunders the women cut their legs with knives till the blood flows, and then catching the drops in a piece of bamboo, they cast them aloft towards the sky to propitiate the angry deities. Singing and dancing are arts which are not unknown among the aborigines, though, as may be supposed, they are still in a very arly stage of development. Dancing is confined to the female sex, which was not represented among the Sake7 visitors at the Residency. ABORIGINAL TRIBES OF PERAK. 49 but of their music and singing, I had a fair specimen. Bersempul is the word by which the Pérak Malays describe a gathering of Sakeis for music and dancing. (It does not appear to have been known to the compilers of Malay dictionaries). Sitting together in a circle and facing inwards, the five men commenced a series of long chants or recitations in quick time. The instruments on which they accompanied themselves were made of pieces of bamboo. One held two short lengths or tubes of bamboo (green and recently cut) in an upright position on a horizontal wooden log, one in each hand. These were raised and then brought down on the log alternately, preducing a ringing and not unmusical sound, which had something of tke effect of the beating of a tom-tom. Two others beat pieces of bamboo held in the left hands with other pieces held in the right, after the manner of the Malay cherachap. There was no hesitation or difficulty avout recollecting words; the man who led was followed by the other four, who were generally about a note behind him. The general result was monotonous, the performers sometimes chanting rapidly on the same note for nearly a minute together. Their whole range did not exceed three or four notes, J imagine. The first song was the Lagu Gias, or song of the Gias tree. This was an enumeration of fruit-bearing trees, and of the favourite mountains and forests of the Sakeis. It is said to be held in great yeneration, and may contain the germs of the traditions of this singular people. Next came the Lagu Chenaku, or song of the tiger-spirit. Ohenaku or Blian is the Saket name tor the man who, under the semblance of human form, conceals his identity as a tiger, better known by the Malay word Jadi-jadi-an. Belief in this form of lycanthropy is widespread among the Malays as well as among the aboriginal tribes. The next song was the Lagu Prah, or the song of the Prah tree, sung when the Prah fruit 1s ripe, no small occasion of festivity among the forest tribes. The iruit (the nature of which I do not know) is sliced up and mixed with other ingredients (rojak) and then cooked in lengths of bamboo (/emang). The performance concluded with the Lagu Durian, a song in praise of the Durian fruit. This like the others was unfortunately unintelligible to me, but it may be sue that the Sake esti- mate of this fruit is a high one. 50 ABORIGINAL TRIBES OF PERAK. The men received a few trifling presents, and went away in great delight. It was explained that what they principally fear in visiting inhabited places is the ridicule and contumely heaped upon them by the Malays. This is not astonishing, for at Sungei Raya in the Kinta district, I was a witness, a few months ago, of the kind of treatment Sa/ei men and women sometimes receive in a Malay kampong. = e. B Ky S & ko oe =) oD = A = 4 : g S 09 4 Oc ee ey Se ° Bs B p> 2 © = = ss og B 2 B = = Ssh & oS ct =| a) C , = a | P | ‘ONOLQ IapNaAG | Sangarre MA SONTAONg ‘SGLLVILS HALLVN ‘SING WATILLIGS SLIVULS "GL48T ‘1equie0eg ISTe Surpue rvef-jJ[vy sy) Suranp ‘sequqg oATIeN SY} PUL SIUOUTITIIOS SITVAIS OY} UI ‘SUOTILIE POUOTFWUOWLAISpUN OY JV peTEgsTSer [[BJUTVy 9PL FasL i9gZ Gc, eo) Oly GOL LL 694 Lis 988 (|¢G8 TOL 60. TLL 9°08 (6:08 TT8 OG — -20 ) 66L'6G |1T L466 |GEL'6% OFG6'6G |696'66 |SL6'6z% LOTO |IIl'O |TLT‘O 198'66 |[88°66 66866 8LL'66 \G6L 6G 90866 688'66 [E0666 |416'6G ‘seToUur | ‘saqoutT | * “Iaquisoe(y | “IOQUIOAO NV | “19q079O 6EL'66 84666 L010 618°66 908°66 81666 *SoTOUT ‘requieydag 08266 LL6'66 6600 & 48°66 L08°66 666°66 "sOTOUT ‘qsnsny 6 9L Z£8L |68L S44 |W LL TVS Pb PLL jO8Z 968 {668 ) fe) SEL'66 |ST L6G 19662 |$£6'66 060°0 |£60°0 GG8 66 |198'66 984 66 |E6L'66 918°66 |888 66 ‘sorqour | ‘seTjOUt ey — ) a “sotout qudy *SOqOUL | *SONOUL | ‘N A]peuotseog9 Tf “SULLI}STSaL-J[ag ‘LOTPOOAI, WIT CNT AL ‘QInjVlodutey, JSoAvory ‘arnyurodutey, ISOUST FT ‘omngerod uray, _oyeurtxordd y ‘gouRy [BUANIG, ‘opeyg Ul WNUIUIPL OUTS UL TINUIIXV IAL ‘SSBI WO TANUIUITT (poxodxa) ‘op ‘og ‘(ONDA UL) SAMY, SUNG UL WHUIXe]Yy —+ SUALANONWAE HL ‘pwog— BL 8T mere =) if} Suan fen WT 1S 20 suoy “NAT AT an oesuan UL UIYV] SUOLIVAIASAO [VOLSO{O10949 PMT fwiacnn